《Married To My Sister's Husband》


 Chapter 0: Prologue PROLOGUE

    Chapter 0: Prologue PROLOGUE


    It was a bright Sunday morning with the sun already glistening inside and adding exuberance to the


    very elegant royal-like master bedroom.


    As rays of sunlight rested on Olivia''s face, she slowly opened her eyelids, revealing a pair of lovely


    hazel brown eyes.


    She could hear the chirping of bird from a close distance and for a brief moment she wished she could


    just sink into the feeling of how beautiful the day felt, but she can''t. Though it may be a new bright day


    for everyone, but for her it''s just another day of the continuous torture called her marriage.


    It didn''t seem like a new day, just a continuation of her 3months nightmare.


    She looked by the bed locker to get her phone, it was already 9am and she wondered why she had


    slept in.


    She turned to the other side of the bed and surprisingly met with a half naked, yet breathtaking Markian


    still sound asleep.


    He was a sight for sore eyes, as her eyes moved from his waist to his sexy abs, up to his well-built


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    chest and broad shoulders, then to his neck and further up his handsome face that looked like an


    image carved from a male model magazine.


    He looked very peaceful and innocent, the exact opposite of what he is when he''s awake. It was


    difficult to take her eyes off him, and one would think that after 3months of being in the same house


    with this man, she must have gotten use to all his sexiness and glory, but it was the exact opposite.


    Everyday seems toe with its own level of attraction and lustfulness towards him, making her


    question her morals and upbringing.


    He was lying so close to her, she could feel his breathe on her face as it sent cool shivers down her


    spine. She wasn''tining, but him lying this close to her wasn''t normal, and neither was the


    splitting headache she was now having since she moved to get her phone.


    As she tried to recall what had happenedst night, the shbacks came flooding in as she gasped in


    fear and surprise. She suddenly sat up from the bed and held her chest with trembling hands while


    staring at Markian who stillid peacefully on the bed.


    What happenedst night? What did she do? And what in God''s name was she begging her sister''s


    husband to do to her?

 Chapter 1 My Dream or Nightmare

    Chapter 1 My Dream or Nightmare


    Like a strong desire to disappear from the earth, the sounds, the voices, the room, the smell,


    everything felt so pulsating and unstable.


    She wanted to be alone, in a ce were no one would find her, a ce without sounds, terror,


    nightmares nor disappointments.


    It was a Tuesday morning and summer was bidding farewell, ushering in the new season.


    It was a cool morning but for some reason, Olivia was feeling particrly hot.


    She was in the midst of a heated argument which must be the reason why the room felt so hot. Or


    maybe it was knowing the fact that whatever decision they make today would affect her life greatly.


    She didn''t move, she couldn''t, she just sat there faced down, hoping no one throws any question or


    remark her way.


    Her mother is seen at the end of the conference table where she normally sits as the Chairwoman of


    the Luthel Enterprise, looking unnaturally calm andposed-even intimidating, in a heated argument.


    But that was Judy Luthel, alwaysposed but determined to make everything go ording to her


    will, even her daughter''s future.


    The other people in the room were, Mr and Mrs Winfrey of the Castlehill Group with theirwyer, and


    Mr Vince- Judy''s trustedwyer.


    The Winfrey''s were trying to make Judy see reasons as to why they have to end the contract between


    the bothpanies, but Judy doesn''t seem to like that idea at all.


    Olivia can''t believe all these was happening now, when its barely less than a month since her twin


    sister died.


    She had always seen her mother as unfeeling, but never would she have thought that it would reach


    even to this extent- at her own daughter''s expence.


    Couldn''t they hold this meeting in like 4 or 5months from now?


    Everything was so nauseating, and she wasn''t in the right frame of mind to handle such delicate


    matters yet. She still needed more time to grief her twin sister''s death.


    "You have to understand Mrs Luthel, the conditions behind us signing this contract in the first ce is


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    non-existent now. Having had your daughter as our daughter-inw was such great joy for us, but she''s


    gone now. Wouldn''t it be wise to cut our losses put an end to both our pending precedent?


    We sympathize with you, but without Sophia this contract is already void to us", Mr Winfrey stated.


    Scoff..."You came to me on bended knees few years ago, begging me to help you save Castlehill. And


    today you want to terminate our agreement without giving a second thought about the consequences of


    your action? Isn''t that simply the most foolish thing to do?" Judy asked calmly.


    If they hade to her to ask if there''s a better way to sustain the deal between the bothpanies


    that was forged in a marriage union, that would have been better.


    But her daughter had just died- as their daughter-inw, and all they could think about was how to


    breakout from a contract they had proposed themselves back then, irrespective of the feelings of her


    This made her mind go through lots of possibilities concerning the death of Sophia.


    Could it be that the Winfreys had nned the assassination of her daughter so they could call an end


    to the contract?


    Few years ago, Castlehill Group incurred a very huge debt and investors were pulling out- taking with


    them what they could. Thepany was at the brink of cosping with lots of debts to pay.


    Matthew Winfrey hade to her on bended knees asking for her help, and that it doesn''t matter what


    she wants in return as long as she helps him save Castlehill.


    It took a serious toll on Luthel Industry after that risky save, so as a businesswoman she asked that


    60% shares of Castlehill be transferred to her.


    The Winfreys would be left with only 40% and this scared them, so they proposed a marriage


    agreement between their son and one of Judy''s daughters.


    This was the only way they could at least secure up to 15% out of the 60% shares Judy asked for.


    Getting their son married to one of Judy''s daughters would automatically make her daughter''s own


    shares in Castlehill their son''s, making him the highest shareholder of Castlehill with 25% shares


    already making it a total of 45% shares in his name and her daughter''s.


    But with Sophia dead, all 55% of the shares was now in the Winfrey''s name. She wouldn''t be surprised


    if Sophia''s death ,was their doing.


    "We have honoured this contract from day 1, but it doesn''t benefit either of us any longer so let''s end it


    already. We know for a fact that you helped us when we asked for your help, and we are willing to let


    you keep some shares in Castlehill but no longer as a major shareholder," Barbra Winfrey stated.


    "Since you both have given this a lot of thought and have already made your decision, why then are


    you here? Go ahead and do as you please. What''s the point in telling me all this? Isn''t Castlehill


    yours?" Judy questioned sarcastically.


    "We want you to sell over 25% of your shares back to us before the next board meeting. That way the


    investors will be rify of the rumours of you leaving Castlehill with your shares," Barbra boldly


    requested.


    And with an emotionless smile, Judy stated, "And if I don''t, what will happen? I know the investors- I


    called them to you and you know that the moment I leave walk out of Castlehill, they would leave with


    me too- after all I still have 45% shares. Castlehill will crumble the second I turn my back against you


    ungrateful twits, but I don''t want that. So I want to make a new deal, a stronger one."


    If Judy goes ahead to propose what she ns, then the odds would be surely be against her-


    especially if the same thing that happened to Sophia repeats itself. But on the other hand, Olivia would


    be one of the major shareholders.


    Olivia had only had her eyes on Markian Winfrey since her college days, but she never said anything-


    not even to her sister, Sophia.


    While Sophy had always been the bright and cheery one among the both of them, Livy had always


    been the exact opposite- so distant and quiet.


    Sophy had lots of friends and from time to time they would offer Livy a chance to hang out, but she


    always turns them down.


    She lived in her own world, and kept a lot of things from her sister- like the fact that she had a crush on


    Markain.


    Only after her mother had broken the news of Sophy''s engagement to Markian, did Sophy realised that


    Livy was in love with her fiance- Markian.


    Going against her mother''s wish was futile, so Livy buried her feeling as deep as she could. Even when


    Sophy had confronted her about her feelings for Markian before the marriage, Livy lied and said that


    she simply dislikes him so much for agreeing to an arranged marriage.


    So, after Sophy''s death, Livy med herself for days. She thought that she may have subconsciously


    wished ill of her twin sister, all because she was bitter about her sister''s marriage to Markian.


    Livy loved her sister a lot, so when she saw how excited she was about the news of her engagement to


    Minnesota''s most eligible bachelor, Livy couldn''t help but hide her feelings deeper than they already


    were.


    She was terrible at pretending and hated it, but she felt her sister''s happiness was more important than


    her unrequited love for a man who doesn''t even know she exists.


    Who was she? She was no one of importance that could catch his eyes.


    Sophy on the other hand was a one-time winner of Miss Minnesota. She had the looks and body of a


    supermodel and she was a social butterfly. So it was no surprise that even though it was an arranged


    marriage, Sophy and Markian hit it off very fast like they were destined for each other.


    Livy was more reserved, timid and low headed. Never once did she go on a date and was always


    referred to as Sophy''s opposite.


    People would argue that they both were sisters sometimes, let alone twins.


    Sophy was the brightest star and as a result casted her shadow on Livy, which she really didn''t mind.


    But sometimes Livy wished she was even a little bit bold and brave like Sophy, then she would have


    been able to express her feelings to the man of her dreams- until it became toote.


    After Sophy and Markian wedding, Livy became even more withdrawn from everyone especially Sophy.


    Whenever the couple would visit the Luthel mansion, Livy would act as though Markian repulsed her to


    the core, and as a result was totally disliked by him.


    This morning, when her mother had told her that she would be attending a meeting with her, Livy never


    thought in her wildest dreams that she would be listening to people insulting herte twin''s memories.


    They were referring to Sophia as though she have been gone few years now, like she was just an asset


    to them and nothing more till the very end.


    "Another marriage proposal. I want to get my older daughter married to your widowed son," Judy


    stated.


    And immediately, all colour left Livy''s face. It felt like a boulder have just been ced on her, and the air


    in the room had suddenly be too thin, she was suffocating.


    She felt like the ground should open up and swallow her whole before anything else is said or done.


    A marriage to Markian- her sister''s husband? What in the world is going through her mother''s mind at


    the moment? How could such a vile thought cross her mind?- was she even thinking straight?


    Of course her mother isn''t thinking straight, she must still be shock of Sophy''s death.


    Livy felt like screaming, but her throat was too dry for words to form.


    "What? That''s absurd, we won''t allow such, it''s madness. Why would we want to get our son remarried


    to your other daughter when histe wife just died a month ago?" Matthew spoke in disbelief.


    "For the very same reason you want me to sell my shares back to you. This is the only way you can


    have my shares. It''s either this or I walk away with my 45% and my investors- goodluck finding new


    ones before youpany folds. I think this meeting is over, and when next we meet, I hope you would


    have an answer for me," Judy abstrusely dismissed them.


    Standing up and heading to her exquisite ss desk, she didn''t let her face show any sign of emotion


    whatsoever. She was sturdy as a tree, very elegant and graceful even though her decision just made


    everyone in the room freeze for a moment.


    Soon, they all stood up and left the office without saying a single word nor a happy expression on their


    faces, leaving only Livy who looked like she was about to copse any moment.


    "You too may leave. I have work to do, so you can ask me whatever question you wish to ask me when


    we get home," Judy spoke referring to Livy without looking up from the document she was reading.


    Livy who was still glued to her chair, shook her head in utter disbelief.


    After a while she gathered up her strength and stood up from the chair staggering. Her feet were


    weightless and her eyes were heavy filling up with tears. She was feeling light headed but she still


    dragged herself to the door.


    Looking back at her mother who was busy going through an important document, she wondered if this


    was real or if all she just heard was just a dream.


    She knew her mother so well, and for Judy to instruct that she asked whatever she wanted when they


    got back from work, was just a formality.


    Whenever Judy made a decision, there was no room for opposing or arguing. That is one of her many


    tracts as a sessful businesswoman.


    So Livy quietly left the room without saying a word. Only when she had left, did Judy raise up her eyes


    from the file she held and gave out a deep sigh.


    She knows how awful she must have appeared to be, but she needed Castlehill. After that save 2years


    ago, Luthel Industry suffered losses too but quickly recovered after Castlehill hit the international


    markets.


    So, Castlehill is like a safety for Luthel Inc. If she loses her shares in Castlehill, Luthel Inc might


    once again suffer a risk of huge debts and that would not be a pretty sight. But to secure her shares in


    Castlehill, she needed Livy as a major shareholder of 60% shares.


    It''s risky, but it''s a risk worth taking, especially if the Winfrey''s were really behind her daughter''s death.


    *************************************


    In her office, Livy felt very nauseous and sick she had to leave work early. She still couldn''t wrap her


    head around the fact that she might be getting married to her sister''s husband, the same man she have


    ever loved- the man that hates her so much.


    Was this fate or coincidence? She had dreamt of marrying Markian, but 2years ago that thought and


    wish had died, along with her pain and sadness of that never happening.


    She was not social enough so she rarely get asked out on a date, and when asked, she makes up an


    excuse and turns it down.


    So she had already made up her mind to forever be alone after Markian married her sister. She


    mentally convinced herself that a life of solitude was what''s best for her.


    But now, seeing the turn of event, she doesn''t know exactly how to feel or react about everything.

 Chapter 2 What Do I Want?

    Chapter 2 What Do I Want?


    Winfrey Mansion


    "What?... please tell me this is a joke. Dad, it''s barely a month since my wife- your daughter-inw


    died, and you want me to get remarried to her sister?!¡± Markian eximed baffled.


    He still wasn''t clear about the sickening news his parents had just casually offloaded on him.


    It was as if they really don''t care about anything else if it isn''t about Castlehill, not his happiness, not


    even his peace of mind.


    What surprised him the most was how on earth they thought he would go along with their recent


    insanity to make a mockery out of his rtionship and memories of histe wife.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t our idea really. But if you look at it from our point of view, it¡¯s not as bad as it sounds. Listen, if


    Judy walks away with her shares of the Company, then Castlehill Group will surely be ruined. This was


    her idea. We don''t know why she would make such a request but, it benefits us more son". Barbara


    spoke softly in an attempt to calm him down, but was cautious enough to keep her distance.


    "She has given us 2days to make up our minds, and your mother and I intend on giving her a positive


    reply. So be prepared,¡± Matthew instructed coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fu''king care whose idea it was or who suggested it in the first ce. I don¡¯t give a fu''k about


    what may or may not happen to Castlehill at this point. All I know is that there''s no way in hell I¡¯m


    gonna marry myte wife¡¯s sister, all because of some stupid contract, ok? Never!¡± Markian stated


    sternly.


    This was beyond hisprehension- a marriage between Olivia and himself? Why would anyone even


    think of such an inhumane thing in the first ce?


    First of all, he doesn¡¯t even like Olivia, neither had he at anytime thought of her in anyway that would


    make anyone misunderstand their rtionship- he was sure of that. If for anything, he really disliked


    her and was never able to understand why she hated him in the first ce.


    So, why was she agreeing to this madness all of a sudden? Is she a part of this insane n?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. He is almost sure that this isn¡¯t what Olivia wants either. No one in their right mind


    would ever agree to get married to theirte twin-sister¡¯s husband just a month after her passing. No


    one can be that selfish or heartless to do something as disgusting as that.


    ¡°Son, your father put his life and sweat into making Castlehill a conglomerate after your grandfather


    passed away. And even when the business was about to fall, he brought down his pride and begged


    Judy Luthel for help. We finally got to save thepany, but it also meant we had to lose a huge chunk


    of thepany still. Getting you married to a Luthel daughter was so we could get a little bit of our


    sacrifice and ours all go to waste, including her death. All your hard work would all be for nothing, if we


    still lose Castlehill. Think about it.¡± Barbra sympathetically stated.


    After that, Markian was in a dilemma as Mr and Mrs Winfrey left his room.


    The President of Castlehill Group- Markian Winfrey, have lots of attributes. He is a very handsome,


    daring, bold, strict, resilient and brave young man, but when pushed to the wall he can be very


    rugged. He can also be egocentric, selfish and proud- never attentive to anyone else but himself, until


    he met histe wife-Sophia.


    She soon became the light that shined in his gloomy world, and boy- did he love that light. He was


    ready to do anything just to see her smile and happy.


    At first it was an arranged marriage with no intention of starting anything real with her, until he met her


    for the first time on their very first date.


    He soon discovered that she was more than just a pretty face and a gorgeous body. She had dreams


    and they both had a lot inmon as well. She had a weird behavior of talking a lot about herself, a


    behavior he had only noticed in himself- and he enjoyed it. She makes him smile just by smiling, a


    talent only few people in his life possessed. So, he soon fell in love with her until herst days.


    ¡®If you love something or someone so much, oftentimes you end up losing them¡¯. After her death, he


    wondered for days if that saying was what had happened. Did he love her too much? Was that why she


    was taken away?


    Her death was his, and the day she died- he thought- marked the end of his happiness. He lost the


    ability to believe in phrases like ¡®I love you¡¯, ¡®true love¡¯ and ¡®true happiness''. Above all, he knew very


    well that he would never let anyone get close enough to his heart-like Sophia did, ever again.


    She was the only person that mattered in his life, so why are they trying to snatch her memories from


    him? He is not in support of their decision and have to do something about it real quick.


    He grabbed his phone from the table and made a call to his secretary. He told her to make an


    appointment with Mrs Luthel as soon as possible. The sooner he meets with Mrs Luthel and get this


    madness sorted out, the better for everyone.


    That night, he couldn''t eat nor was he hungry because he was brainstorming ideas of how to put an


    end to the recent development.


    Luthel Mansion


    Livy sat on her queen-sized bed, curled up in a sad position with her face buried between her knees.


    Ironic how the emptiness of the hundred-million-dor mansion since Sophy left, never bothered her


    until today. Somehow, she''s feeling especially lonely and confused.


    Her mind was in a riot, her head was hurt and her stomach was churning. What exactly happened


    today? Why on earth is she of all people struck in such a messed up situation as these?


    She can¡¯t just sit back and watch as things unfold the way they are this time, she has to do something


    before she''s forced to marry a man that can¡¯t even stand her.


    It''s true that she have loved Markian for a very long time now, but ever since he got married to Sophia,


    she suddenly bes ovee with fear and anxiety whenever he is close to her.


    Sometimes, her palms begin to sweat and she starts to terrible. At his slightest action or touch, she


    would recoil as though his presence was corrosive.


    She had never been in an argument with him, nor has she had in a calm conversation with him either.


    The only time they had briefly spoken to each other was at the post-wedding party, and even then she


    could not muster up the courage to stand still for 5minutes nor look at his face.


    And when he had tried to move closer to her to calm her down, she recoiled and warned him sternly


    never toe close to her again. So, he never did.


    She doesn¡¯t hate his touch nor his presence in any way. On the contrary, she secretly wished to see


    him again and be close to him. Little did she know that fate was about to y a cruel one on her and


    make Markian her brother-inw.


    She can¡¯t understand why she gets all nervous and scared whenever he was around her. And when


    Sophia had confronted her about her feelings for Markian, Livy denied it.


    It''s true she was very timid and shy, but that was not reason enough for her mother to make such an


    important decision without informing her first.


    Judy have always had things done her way and answers to no one. But this time Livy was determined


    to speak her mind and make her mother understand themotion she was going to create in both


    her''s and Markian¡¯s live.


    Sophy¡¯s death took a toll on everyone especially Markian. Livy had noticed just how sad and broken he


    was at Sophy¡¯s funeral, so there was no way in hell he was on board with this whole madness.


    Suddenly, all of Livy¡¯s thoughts came to a halt as she heard the front door open up. She slowly raised


    up her head and looked curiously towards her room door like she was expecting someone toe


    barging in.


    Her eyes were very red and swollen from crying, and there were traces of tears running down her very


    pink cheeks. That must be her mother returning home from work, which means this was her chance to


    try and stop this mistake from happening.


    She quickly crawled down her bed and ran out of her room towards the hallway that led downstairs.


    She came to a stop at the balcony overlooking the living room as she stared at Judy climbing up the


    stairs towards the balcony where she stood.


    Judy was looking so elegant and beautiful, as though she hadn¡¯t just returned from the office after a


    stressful day. In fact, in all of Livy¡¯s 24years on earth, she have never seen her mother look anything


    less than elegant, bold and beautiful.


    For once she wished her mother wasn¡¯t so intimidating to look at or talk to, maybe then she wouldn¡¯t


    have any problem speaking to her freely and honestly.


    Judy got to the balcony and took one look at her daughter inquisitively for a brief moment, then walked


    right pass her without saying a word. Livy just stood frozen to the ground, unable to speak as Judy


    walked pass her.


    Only when Judy was three steps pass her was she able to force the words that were begging toe


    out- to express how she''s feeling about the decision Judy made today behind her back.


    ¡°I¡­i don¡¯t agree to that marriage proposal! I¡­c¡­I can¡¯t get married to that man. Please mom, y¡­you


    have to stop this from going any further, I beg of you.¡± She spoke softly as Judy stopped, with both of


    them backing each other.


    ¡°I heard you left work early today because you were feeling sick. Are you better now?¡± Judy


    questioned,pletely ignoring what Livy just said.


    ¡°Mom pleassse, I¡­can¡¯t marry that man, h¡­¡±


    ¡°That is not for you to decide,¡± Judy interrupted, then continued walking away.


    With tears now running down her eyes and blurring her vision, Livy turned towards her mother and with


    all her will she yelled,


    ¡°...but he is my sister¡¯s husband! How¡­how, I¡­ I will never marry him!¡±


    ¡°Your sister is dead, but you are not! We are about to lose Castlehill and maybe Luthel Enterprise if we


    don¡¯t act fast. I am trying to secure your future here, can¡¯t you see that?! I would lose everything I''ve


    worked for, so my decision. is. final. We will have no further discussion about these. In 2days time, I will


    get a reply from the Winfrey¡¯s- so be prepared. And make sure to take better care of your health. Don¡¯t


    fall sick at the office again, that¡¯s just embarrassing.¡± Judy concluded, leaving Livy in tears as she


    walked away.


    Livy felt like she was going to cry her eyes out as her legs lost all strength and she fell on the marbled


    floor. The floor was cold, but not as cold as she imagine her mother¡¯s heart was. All she can do now is


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    just sit here and cry for a while- and so she did, before the maids came and took her back to her room.


    She lost all appetite and was unable to eat anything even till the next day. Judy had told the maids to


    tell her not toe in to the office the next morning, that she needed to rest in order to feel better.


    That was perfect since she was feeling very tired and weak, mostly because she had not eaten


    anything all through yesterday and this morning. The maids ran her a bath and gave her some vitamins


    since she refused to eat anything. They took good care of her just as she wished her mother would at a


    time like this.


    She had particrly never felt close to Judy, not even as a child. Mostly because Judy spent most of


    her time at the office working, and strangely enough she understood why.


    After their father had passed away leaving them and thepany without a recement, her mother


    decided to continue running the family business in his name. Although the investors and shareholders


    were skeptical of Judy''s ability to run thepany, she rose up to the challenge and proved them


    wrong. She was always that kind of person who works really hard no matter how much it took from her


    or how much she loses- even if it meant her own children.


    Livy and Sophy didn¡¯t miss Judy much because they had each other. Even though they needed her,


    she was never avable. Her top priority was Luthel Inc, wealth and power. She doesn¡¯t care how she


    gets it or who she hurts in the process, all she knew was to keep working, signing contracts and


    making deal even at the expense of her own daughters.


    AT LUTHEL INC


    ¡°Good Afternoon Mrs Luthel, trust you¡¯ve been well?¡± Markian asked humbly.


    ¡°I''ve been wonderful Markian, and so have you. So, to what do I owe this visit? It''s not every day the


    President of Castlehill Group visits Luthel Inc.¡± Judy stated, giving her icons half-smile as always.


    ¡°True, but I''m afraid I''vee for a more personal issue rather than business,¡± he said, sitting the


    record straight.


    ¡°go on,¡± Judy permitted looking curious.


    ¡°Thank you. This is regarding the marriage proposal between your older daughter and myself. I came


    to personally inform you that I will not be epting your proposal. You can hold on to your shares at


    Castlehill as long as you want, and I would even be willing to sell back Sophia¡¯s 15% shares for just the


    small price of you letting me mourn myte wife in peace.¡±


    Markian was with his business face and strict personality, the type that gets deals done and contracts


    signed.


    Judy chuckled calmly letting down her own serious demeanour but only for just a brief second before


    speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyforting to know that my daughter is loved by her husband even after death. I¡¯m ttered


    but, I don¡¯t want any more shares from Castlehill. All I want is a marriage alliance between Castlehill


    Group and Luthel Industries. Together, we could be the biggest Conglomerate in the International


    sector,...¡±


    ¡°At what expense? Olivia? Have you thought of how your decision might affect her? She just lost her


    twin sister, I highly doubt she''s on board with this,¡± Markian stated.


    ¡°She will be fine as long as it¡¯s you. It''s my decision after all, and I''m usually right¡± Judymented.


    ¡°And what about me? Have you thought about what I want? I just lost my wife- your daughter. I need to


    mourn her, she was my world,¡± Markian stated disheartened.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, trust me. You might not see the big picture yet but, this will all make sense someday,¡±


    she stated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it- I don¡¯t want any of it, I just¡­I just want my peace of mind. Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±


    he asked sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, it¡¯s either this way or I''ll walk away from Castlehill¡± she affirmed coldly.


    ¡°I see. Well, I should said ¡®it was nice seeing you again¡¯ but, that would be a lie. Do have a nice day


    Mrs Luthel.¡± And with that, Markian left her office abstrusely without hesitation.


    Judy knew he was hurt, but she meant every word she said. She ns to leave Luthel Inc in his


    capable hands and that''s why she wants the union between him and Olivia. But she also needed to find


    out what truly happened to Sophia.


    Judy sees Markian as capable to lead herpany and would do everything in her power to make


    sure it happens the way she wants it. If only these kids would just obey and do as she says, then she


    wouldn¡¯t have to result to dirty tricks and schemes.


    *************************************


    The next day, Livy was all set for work and was doing some finishing touches on her nude makeup.


    She doesn¡¯t like wearing makeup but, since she had to be at the office and walk by top notch business


    people all day, she needed to look lively and smart.


    As she didn''t have much sleep or foodst night, she looked very pale and gloomy.


    Working at Luthel industries was the only thing she could do since she wasn¡¯t very good at expressing


    herself in public, and her mother would never let her take up fashion designing as a real profession.


    But she loved her position as an ountant and only had to face her mother with the financial dealings


    of thepany. Although sometimes, she had to be present at meetings, but it''s mostly just for


    formality sake. She would always shy away from further conversations once such meetings are over.


    She stopped in front of her vanity staring at her reflection for a few seconds, but soon another image


    appeared in the mirror startling her.


    Judy stood few feet away from her but moved closer when she noticed she had frightened her. Putting


    her hands on Livy¡¯s shoulders, she tried to help her rx into a chair.


    Her reflection looking back at Livy¡¯s in the mirror, she informed, ¡°today, the Winfrey¡¯s will being


    with a reply to your marriage proposal.¡±


    Suddenly, Livy got all tensed up and nervous at the mention of ''marriage proposal''. She had tried to put


    the whole marriage thing behind her, and tried forgetting that her life wasn¡¯t on a timeline.


    She knew without a doubt that Markian would never agree to marry her even if it meant to save his own


    life. So, she was confident he woulde up with a n.


    Maybe he would leave town for a few weeks, or stand her up the day of the wedding. But knowing all of


    this still didn¡¯t help her nervousness, they increased it. Would he really leave her standing alone in the


    courtroom on a day that is supposed to be her wedding day? Does he really hate her that much? And if


    that were to happen, would she ever recover from the pain of his rejection? Of course she won¡¯t, she is


    in love with him after all. And if left to her vices she was ready to marry him if he agrees to the


    marriage.


    Was she that kind of person? Was she someone who would marry her sister¡¯s husband because of her


    selfish one sided feelings? Was she a traitor?


    ¡°And if they refuse, what would happen then?¡± she asked back challengingly, surprising Judy.


    ¡°Then, they will have to bear the consequences of their decision. They would lose my support and that


    of the investors. They would be faced with the risk of losing Castlehill for the second time, and Markian


    would be branded ipetent as a President, as well as a man. Soon, he would be forced to sell


    Castlehill just to save his reputation. Aside from that, I would whisper words to investors all over not to


    invest in Castlehill any longer, and I''ll whisper to the press just how unfortunate the Winfrey''s are at


    running a business. I can make sure they fall and never rise from their ashes,¡± Judy answered


    epting her challenge.


    With wide eyes of disbelief, Livy was left dumbfounded and unable to think of anything else.


    Was her mother really capable of ruining apany like Castlehill? Of course she is. She is the most


    sessful business woman in all of Minnesota and one of the most influential women in the country


    after all, so challenging her abilities was futile.


    Livy began to wish that Markian doesn¡¯t think of leaving town or leaving her on their wedding day, or


    refusing the proposal- though thatst one is not even an option at the moment.


    Thinking of Markian in that state of confusion and disarray as her mother had exined, left Livy


    empty. At the office, she was unable to concentrate on work because she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling


    that nothing would end well with this arranged marriage.


    She was tired from thinking, and since she skipped breakfast she was generally feeling weak. She


    stood up to get a bottle of water from the fridge when she saw Mr and Mrs Winfrey walked past her


    department, heading to her mother¡¯s office.


    Her heart began to race. Was it time already? What was she going to do? She felt faint and light


    headed. She was about to fall, so she grabbed on to a nearby chair and helped herself into it.


    The thought of her future being discussed and finalized by those people and her mother gave her


    goosebombs. And the fact that she couldn¡¯t object to their decision made her eyes teary and her cheek


    pink.


    As she sat there motionless and fatigued, the sleep which had eluded her the night before suddenly


    came knocking and she answered.

 Chapter 3 A Silent Engagement

    Chapter 3 A Silent Engagement


    Luthel Mansion


    Livy finally woke up to the familiar scent of her room, the warmth of it suddenly smoothed her aching


    nerves.


    Wait. How did i get to my room? Am I still dreaming?


    Was that all a dream? If it was, then she''s couldn''t be happier to have woken up from such nightmare.


    But she deep down still, she knew it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Slowly and weakly, she opened her eyes to see their family doctor writing down on his notepad.


    She looked around carefully just to be certain it was her room, but met her mother''s cold eyes staring


    her down.


    Last thing she remembered was, she suddenly felt faint at work inside her office and decided to close


    her eyes for a bit.


    Could it be that she had fainted back then? Why, why did she faint?


    Soon the memories came rushing back like a sharp p making her flinch.


    She had seen the Winfrey''s at Luthel Inc, and she knew the reason why they hade.


    That and coupled with the fact that she had not eaten anything since the day before must have been


    the reason she fainted.


    "Good. You''re awake. How do you feel? Are you hurting anywhere?" doctor Collins asked, concerned.


    Dr. Collins has been the Luthel family doctor ever since Livy was a little girl, so she wasn''t feeling too


    self-conscious with him around.


    "I feel fine, just my head...it feels sore, and my stomach hurts a little," she replied.


    "How long have you been feeling the ache in your head?", Dr Collins asked professionally.


    "For the past 2 days now. I... " she started but Judy interrupted,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She must have been stressing herself too much at the officebined with her wedding preparations.


    It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have let her take on so much work. But I hope she''s alright?"


    Livypletely froze as the sound of the word ''marriage'' rang in her ears.


    So it''s decided then? She''s getting married to Markian. A trickle of tear made its way down her cheek


    as she lowered her head in disappointment.


    When she raised up her head again, her eyes were glued to her mother who showed no empathy or


    pity whatsoever.


    Judy''s face was as nk as ever, only maybe with a slight disapproval. Of course it wasn''t against the


    arranged marriage, but at the fact that Livy was now crying.


    She hates it when her daughters unnecessary starts to cry around her, thinking that would solve


    anything.


    She believes only the weak andzy think they can solve their problems with tears. Pathetic. She


    knows she didn''t bring them up tozy nor weak.


    "She will be fine, she just needs to start eating properly- she has lost some weight. I will give you some


    prescriptions she needs to take, it will help with the headache and the pain in her stomach too for the


    time being. And of course, congrattions on your wedding, ma''am. Don''t worry, you will be just fine


    once you take the prescribed medications as instructed,¡± Dr Collins stated pleasantly.


    Livy was already lost in her own thoughts, and might as well be drowning in her own tears toi.


    ¡°Of course Dr, she will and I¡¯ll make sure of that. Thank you for your help.¡± Judy said nicely as she


    walked the doctor to the door and handed him over to the butler to see him out.


    When she returned to Livy''s bed, she was quite upset for several reasons but kept a straight face as


    she tucked Livy in and straightened the side of the nket covering.


    "''Take the day off and nurse yourself back to health,'' I said. Falling sick or fainting at the office doesn''t


    tell well on our imagine, but does she listen? No! I''m responsible for putting food on the tables of over


    2000 employees, but my own daughter fainted because of hunger- how ironic?" Judy soliloquized


    audibly.


    She was not the least bit careful with her word, well aware that Livy could hear her and was still crying.


    "Who...se wedding preparations were you referring to, mother?" Livy asked with a heavy heart.


    "Yours of course. The Winfrey''s have epted the married proposal, so in a week''s time you will be


    getting married to the President of Castlehill- Markian Winfrey. Now, do you understand why you can''t


    be so negligent with your health? Imagine the embarrassment I faced today when I came to share the


    good news with you, but you were unconscious in your office."


    Judy rehearsed what happened at the office after Livy had gone unconscious.


    Good news? Please...


    When Judy was done scolding her daughter and putting everything in order, she was about to leave-


    hoping for no objection from her sad daughter.


    "Should I just die? Or maybe i should''ve died instead of Sophy, then I wouldn''t bepelled into a life


    of torture all in the name of marriage. Maybe I should died, because I would rather be dead than


    conceit to the idea of a loveless marriage. Who knows? Maybe then you would finally listen to me." Livy


    spoke with all the seriousness and boldness she could muster.


    But with a personality like hers, it was very easy to call her bluff. This, Judy knew very well how to


    manipte.


    "I think that would be the easiest solution for everyone, don''t you? Well then, go on! You would just be


    another one of my burdens lifted...",


    "Mother?!!!"


    "What?! Do you think you can threaten me with ending your life? Was that what all this drama of


    starvation and falling unconscious been about these past few days? Look honey, if you think that tears


    and going hungry would help you get your way, then you really are a weakling and unworthy to call me


    ''mother''..." Judy stated firmly.


    At this point Livy was dead silent and wondered what exactly is going through her mother''s mind right


    now?


    Is she really serious about getting her married to the same man that have been married to herte


    daughter up until a month ago?


    When did her mother be so unfeeling and impulsive, only thinking about profit and gain?


    Livy tried to move her lips to say something but there were no words.


    "... I didn''t think so either. So you better put yourself together and show that you are your father''s


    daughter and the heiress of the Luthel empire. Your fears would follow you around all your life if you


    don''t stop hiding and face them head on. The Winfrey''s and i have decided that date for the court


    marriage be in the next one week. So put your emotions to good use and get your acts right, unless


    you want your father''s life''s work and your sister''s efforts all be for nothing- and it will be on you!" With


    that Judy left the room and Livy with mixed emotions.


    Why is her destiny leading her along these thorny path? Why can''t she just have a normal life with a


    promising future?


    Thest thing she wants is to cause problems for her mother and Luthel Inc, but she can''t betray her


    sister like this either.


    Winfrey Mansion


    It''s been 3 days since the Winfrey''s epted the marriage proposal between their son and Luthel Inc''s


    heiress- Olivia Luthel.


    Fortunately, only family members were invited for the engagement tonight, which was an approximate


    of 10 persons from both families. No press, no media.


    Markian is in his room thinking about the turn of event surrounding him currently.


    Mrs. Judy Luthel have promised to leave Castlehill with her investors if he doesn''t agree to this sick


    joke.


    He stared intensely at a picture frame of Sophia on one side of the brilliantly painted wall of his room.


    With a ss of wine in his hand, he took each sip as he relived the happy but short memories of him


    with histe wife.


    It was Octoberst year and Sophy had thought pranking him by nabbing him from the office and took


    him on a trip to Italy, Venice.


    She had bugged him for months that she wanted to go on a vacation there, but he had been very busy


    her own hands and took him there by force anyway.


    He was quite upset with her because he didn''t have hisptop with him and was unable to do any work,


    but he remembered they had ended up having the best time in Venice.


    She had gotten him a native bracelet with an eagle engraved at the crust of the bracelet.


    He never took it off his wrist- not even after her death. But what does any of that matter now? he asked


    himself as he looked at the bracelet on his wrist. It was supposed to be her promise of forever with him,


    a promise she didn''t keep. Angrily, he pulled the bracelet off his wrist.


    In 3 days time, he would be making the same vows he had made with Sophy to her twin sister.


    He raised his ss at Sophy''s portrait and smirked with glimmering blue eyes.


    "I was going to take you round the world- just like you dreamt of, and when we grew old, we would both


    spend the rest of our lives alone on a little ind- just the both of us. (Sigh)... I was so stupid to have


    thought that I had forever with you..." he soliloquized disheartened.


    "...I''ll be getting engaged to your sister today, hope it makes you happy? Leaving without a goodbye


    isn''t very smart now, is it? She and I will have to live together and in the same room. We will even


    share a bed like a married couple, hope that makes you happy? Everyday....every single moment


    without you would be a nightmare for me, hope that makes you happy?" he questioned the picture


    usingly, almost expecting a reply.


    He took a sip from his ss again when a knock on the door got his attention.


    Without looking at who is at the door, the servant spoke in a firm voice, "Sir, your bride and her family


    have just arrived and you''re needed downstairs."


    With a wave of dismissal, the servant was excused before Markian set down his ss on the


    expensive wooden drawer below Sophy''s portrait.


    It is time for business because, that''s how he sees this entire madness of a marriage as- only business.


    He straightened his long-sleeved shirt with his hand, slipped on his suit and headed downstairs to join


    the people gathered and do the needful.


    Livy looked like she was going to throw up anytime soon. Her skin was pale and her hands were cold


    and shaky like they were freezing.


    She tried to convince herself to look Markian in the face at least once, but nothing was strong enough


    to convince her.


    He was looking dashing but had his strict personality up to 101% this evening. She had to admit that


    made him even more handsome and ridiculously attractive.


    If she can''t handle standing close to him even for few minutes, how on earth would she be able to live


    with this man under the same roof for the rest of her life?


    For the very first time, she was ready to mingle or talk to people- anybody at all, and exchange


    meaningless pleasantries than to stand close to this man that gives her the chills and butterflies at the


    same time.


    The giving of ring was the hardest part. She didn''t realize how long she took to give her hand to him


    until when he asked for it until he yanked it from her side, where they seemed to have been frozen


    solid.


    She felt her heart skip several beats the moment he held her hand to slip on the ring. Her legs were


    about to give as she pleaded for just few more seconds.


    He didn''t ask her anything, she didn''t say anything either. They both knew nothing they say would


    change anything, only their parents'' wishes must be fulfilled for the betterment of theirpanies


    tonight.


    After the whole ritual waspleted, Markian disappeared and was no where to be found. Livy at the


    least was relieved he judgy eyes was nowhere in site, but now she is forced to speak and make


    pleasantries with people she didn''t know- but recognized from her sister''s wedding, on Markian''s


    behalf. They were soon going to be her new family afterall.


    Apanying her to the Winfrey''s was her mother- Judy, her only uncle and his wife from her mother''s


    side and an aunt from her father''s side.


    She didn''t have a big extended family and she was grateful for that because, it meant less people to


    talk to, greet or send cards to during festivities and celebrations.


    Livy had no friends so she wasn''t expecting any one around her age to be here, but there wasdy in


    herte twenties present at the engagement.


    Thedy looked nice and jovial when they both exchanged pleasantries. She introduced herself as


    Markian''s cousin who lives in Shanghai- Heather Tion Winfrey.


    She was not married though she was very beautiful with the body of a catalog model. She was good


    looking and appeared more genuine than every other Markian''s family member Livy had spoken to


    tonight.


    But Livy wasn''t in the mood to interact with anymore people. She just wanted to be alone and collect


    her thoughts, so she was least bit attentive nor pleasant towards Heather.


    Finally, she was left alone so she sneaked up into a quiet dark room to ease herself of the stress and


    tension. She really wants to shout and scream at the top of her lungs.


    "This is a nightmare! Oh...i can''t even imagine what they might be saying behind their nice smile. They


    must be thinking, ''who knows if she didn''t kill her sister so she could marry her sister''s husband'' or ''she


    should be ashamed to herself for agreeing to marry her sister''s widowed husband.'' I can''t take these


    anymore! I can''t handle anymore of this madness. I feel like throwing up. How did things get to these?


    Why exactly am I doing here?" she soliloquized in faith that she was alone in the room.


    "Getting engaged, obviously. You seem to be very stressed, but this is not a good ce for a


    confession. I could show you a perfect spot to go to and scream at the world if you want," a voice


    spoke from behind a hard wooden surface, scaring 2yrs out of Livy''s life.


    "Goodness! whhh...wh.. Who is therrrree?" she asked shocked and surprised.


    Turning on themp that''s on the table, the bright light illuminated th whole room exposing the face


    belonging to the voice that almost scared her to death.


    He was a young handsome man, probably in his middle 20s. He had the Winfrey''s seductive chiselled


    face and blue eyes, almost like that of Markian''s, but he were clean shaved.


    He looked familiar, but she was too scared to recall where she must have seen him before.


    Oh God, he heard everything she just said. This was all too frightening and embarrassing at same time.


    "I''m Daniel, Daniel Tion Winfrey. I''m your fiance''s paternal cousin. But we''ve met before, don''t you


    remember? At your sister''s wedding 2yrs ago, I asked you for a dance but you turned me down- rudely


    if I may add. Now here we are again," he spoke teasingly.


    Oh no, she remember now. She was so emotional that evening at the post wedding party. After yelling


    at Markian and telling him not toe close to her ever again, she had left Markian furiously and must


    have vented the rest of her anger on Daniel when hee up to her and asked for a dance.


    Now, what would he do with what he just heard? She wondered.


    Would he use it to his advantage and try to ckmail her or would he just tell his mother, who would tell


    the rest of their family? Or worse, his mother might tell her mom.


    It''s official, her life would be a nightmare of rumors and back-talks before she official bes a


    Winfrey.


    "I do remember and I sincerely apologize for my outburst that night. I was not in the right frame of mind


    at the post wedding party so I vented my anger on you. But please, do not let another soul hear about


    what I just said here, please" Livy pleaded with him sincerely.


    "Rx Princess, I didn''t hear anything of importance to me. But if you''d like me to show you, there''s a


    ce I can take you to where you can scream to your heart''s content. We both know bottled up


    feelings never amounts to anything positive, so you should let it all out", Daniel spoke smoothly and


    convincingly.


    She was ready to go anywhere with him, because he was right. She had to scream out her feelings


    unless she might just have another outburst. And who knows who I might vent out my anger on this


    time? It might be in front of everyone, that would only cause more trouble for the both families.


    "Where is this ce?", she asked politely.


    "That rooftop right there is the perfect location for relieving stress. So, are youing?!" he replied


    pointing at the Castlehill skyscraper logo that was brighly shining all the way from the city.


    When he noticed she wouldn''t refuse but was hasitant, without waiting for a response he grabbed her


    hand and pulled her out of the room. He lead her straight to the stairs leading to the backdoor of the


    Winfrey''s mansion.


    He put her securedly in his Mren senna, and they were on the high way faster than she could


    recollect her senses.


    This was dangerous and she was acting very impulsive right now. She doesn''t know this man, and just


    because he said he was Markian''s cousin doesn''t mean he couldn''t be a kidnapper or an assassin or


    even a serial killer.


    She knew all this, but she was not scared. Somehow, she had manage to convince her worried heart


    that this escape was what she needed at this moment.


    He drove into a parking lot belonging to a very familiar building- they were at Castlehill.


    He led her out and took her hand once again sending warmth and excitement through her whole body.


    They both took the elevator to the top floor and got out. In few seconds with his guidance, they were at


    the rooftop.


    Livy could see the entire city from up there, and as she looked to the farther side of the city, Luthel Inc''s


    skyscraper was glistering with majestic and brilliant contour.


    This view was breathtaking, and with everything happening so fast, she closed her eyes to take it all in.


    Few secondster, Daniel squeezed her hand slightly bringing her back to reality.


    "Well? isn''t there something you would like to say to the universe?" he asked her with a smile.


    She looked at him asking for permission and he nodded. She carefully and slowly slipped her hand


    from he''s and stepped forward close to the edge. She was terrified of heights, so she didn''t dare move


    too closer.


    With open arms and no regard whatsoever, she yelled, "I don''t want to take my sister''s ce! Mom, I


    wish you would listen to me just this once and put an end this madness! I don''t want to


    get Married to my sister''s husband, is that too hard for you to understand?! I just...i just want a ce of


    my own where I would be happy. A love to call my own, a family to look forward to and a rtionship


    that wouldst a lifetime- something that would be mine and only mine. Why is it so hard to get the little


    things I want while others get to have it so easily?!(sobs)... I''m so exhausted, I feel like I might...like I


    might...just be alone for the rest of my life," she spoke with a broken voice as tears rolled down her


    cheeks.


    Breaking down, she fell to the ground crying and sobbing.


    Daniel let her cry for a while before he went close and held her to tried and console her.


    After about 30mins, he took her back down to the parking lot and they both left Castslehill.


    It was a very long and silent drive back home. The only time they spoke was when he asked if she


    wants to go home or somewhere else?


    She said she would like to go home but she would appreciate it if he could just drive round the city for a


    while longer, and he agreed.


    She got home around 1am and found her mom both furious and worried, asking her where she had


    been.


    She told her mom she needed some fresh air so she went for a drive round the city.


    It was already toote and yelling at Livy would be a waste. No harm was done- and that was all that


    mattered to Judy, so she told Livy to go get some rest before she left the room.


    The night didn''t seem so gloomy any more. Livy had said all she wanted to, all thanks to Daniel. But


    what was his reason? Why did he help her out tonight after she had been so rude to him in the past?


    They weren''t even friends, but she had followed that man to Castlehill, screamed her lungs out to the


    universe, cried her eyes out on the rooftop and had a long ride through the city with him- all in one


    night.


    She didn''t even thank him after he had brought her home. Such poor manners, she thought. But she


    intends to pay Daniel back for all his help.


    Even though she wasn''t sure if she was going to get any sleep, she eventually dosed off withing


    minutes. And for the first time in almost a week, she had a dreamless and rxing sleep- and she was


    thankful for that.

 Chapter 4 Inherent Request

    Chapter 4 Inherent Request


    A lot had happened since the evening of the engagement party and everything was beginning to


    overwhelm Livy.


    The day after the engagement party, Livy had received a call from Heather to hang out and go


    shopping.


    She had tried to exin to Heather how busy she was but to no avail, so she was practically dragged


    on the shopping spree by Heather.


    Livy wasn''t a fan of hanging out with friends or going shopping, let alone with someone she barely


    knows.


    But as the day went by, she slowly becamefortable with Heather who could talk, gist andugh all


    day.


    It was amazing how much she had enjoyed their hang out and shopping, well since she had not done


    any of those like for ever.


    Heather didn''t waste any time in nning a spa date the next day ahead of the wedding, which was


    just two days away.


    After the beautiful afternoon she had with Heather, Livy soon became perplexed when she got a text


    from Markian''s secretary, informing her of a dinner reservation Markian made that evening.


    She was certain there must have been a mistake somewhere so she called back just to make sure. It


    was no mistake. A reservation have been made for both she and Markian at a very fancy restaurant.


    How? No, why does he want to have dinner with me?


    She can barelyport herself at the mere sight of him, sitting with him would just be on a different


    scale of scary. How on earth would she be able to sit alone with Markian, all evening?


    Should she cancel and make up a story like saying she''s busy with work? But her mother had relieved


    her of all duties ahead of the wedding preparations.


    It won''t be a huge white wedding ceremony with grand reception and lots of people, but something


    simple.


    A small court wedding with family members only, preceded with a small reception afterwards.


    "He hates me, so why does he want us to meet?" Livy kept asking herself with no answer at all.


    Well, it''s a good thing she went shopping, at least now she had something beautiful and elegant to


    wear to her first date ever.


    Appearance- her mother would always say, is very important.


    Even though she was certain nothing good woulde out of this dinner date, she still consciously


    anticipated it.


    She had dreamt of a day like this ever since she firstid eyes on Markian.


    He had been very nice to her back then, but she was too shy to thank him for his help or even ask for


    his name. Would he remember that day, or was it some meaningless memory so easily discarded.


    She got dressed early and anxiously waited for the time. Sheid on her bed staring at the ceiling when


    slowly but surely, she dosed off to sleep.


    She found herself in a y house she recognized quite well, it was hers and Sophy''s y house when


    they were kids.


    She was lying and the bed just like when they were kids, ying pretend sick daughter of a billionaire,


    while Sophy was the doctor.


    She tried getting up from the bed but someone stopped her. It was Sophia. She hadn''t changed at all,


    just like when they were kids. Sophy was her 6yrs old self, while Livy was her grown up self.


    She took Livy''s hands to check for pulse just like a doctor would, while Livy just lied there staring as her


    twin sister examined her.


    She can''t remember whenst she had had any dream of Sophy since her death, so it was both a


    surprise and a relief- but she just couldn''t help but stare.


    "Well, Miss Liv you have been stressing a lottely, so you broke down. You''ve been diagnosed with


    ''stressyphoria'', and all you need now is a good rest. Forget about the ''what if'' and ''could be'', just do


    what your heart says and be happy for once". Sophy said, as she wrote down on her fake notepad.


    Everything looked the same, her sister was as beautiful as always just like their mother- tall, slender


    and elegant.


    Livy took after their father and though he was a handsome man, she had often wished she took after


    her mother instead.


    Livy didn''t say anything, she justid on the bed and stared at her sister as she made funny remarks


    and talked about funny memories from their childhood.


    She missed Sophy so much, more than she wished to admit or show- but instead of mourning, what is


    she doing? She''s about to get married to her sister''s husband.


    No other betrayal was as worse as that, she thought.


    Letting the smile fall off her face, she said with teary eyes "I''m so sorry Soph, I''m not a very good sister.


    You would still be with us if...if...maybe it would have been better if it was me instead".


    "Sorry. I couldn''t hear you amist all the negativity and nonsense you''ve just said. Shut up and don''t say


    anything, you always end up saying the stupidest things..." Sophy replied in a sarcastic nonchnt


    way, making Livy chuckle a little.


    This was her sister. She always was easy going and had a way of making everything better no matter


    what it was. It really wasn''t a surprise Markian fell in love with her.


    Sophy had always been Livy''s strength throughout their years, and even after death she still found a


    way to give her the strength she needed.


    "...what I want to know is where you got such a gorgeous gown from? Wow...look at you looking all cute


    and beautiful. So tell me, you are still in love with Markian right?" Sophy asked excitedly, shocking Livy


    at the mention of ''Markian''.


    And with that Livy woke up. She continued to stare at the ceiling for few seconds before she reached


    for her phone to check the time.


    It''s almost time to leave, and she would prefer getting to the restaurant before Markian does. She


    doubts she would be able to walk properly at the sight of him.


    Right on cue, a maid came in to inform her that her ride was ready and she shouldn''t bete -courtsey


    of her mother. Seems Markian had spoken to Judy about this dinner date, so one of the best ride was


    waiting downstairs for her.


    All her years, she have never been as nervous as she was right now going to meet with Markian -and


    she is always nervous.


    ''What exactly I''m I doing? How on earth can i manage a meeting with the man my heart have yearned


    for all these years?''


    She could barely calm herself down just thinking about him, and she was even more scared her


    nervousness and anxiety would show.


    For some reason, she really cared about what he would think of her timidity and shy nature.


    What if she results to rudeness and ruins everything? Her mother would never forgive her for that.


    ''Olivia rx, it''s not an execution, it''s just a dinner date. Maybe, he wants to know a little about you,


    nothing to worry about,'' she told herself to calm her racing heart as she entered the car and drove off.


    It was a 15mins drive to the restaurant, so she got there at exactly 7:05pm.


    She was unnaturally early, but it''s OK since she''s very nervous, at least she has more time to prepare


    for her first meeting with her soon-to-be husband.


    So also, she wouldn''t have to risk nervously tripping on her foot while walking towards him if he had


    beat her to the restaurant first.


    After what seemed like the longest 25mins ever, she was beginning to feel that maybe he had changed


    his mind.


    Why would he even want to try and meet with her? Because, asking her on a date means he is trying to


    at least get to know who he will be getting married to, but she really doesn''t think that he gives a hoot


    about any of that at the moment.


    Right after she finished her thought, she felt a familiar presence as the air around her changed,


    sparking some excitement and joy within her.


    She looked up to see a dashing, handsome Markian walking straight in her direction.


    For a brief moment she wasn''t feeling at all nervous as she was, instead she was filled with some


    sense of pride as all the youngdies- even some elderly women ogled at Markian as he walked past


    them to get to her.


    ''Could this be real?'' She wondered.


    It seemed so unreal like one of her fantasies of Markian.


    Only when he finally got to her, did she realise that she was done for.


    She suddenly flushed in embarrassment at the evidence that she was lost at the mere sight of him, and


    this excited him for some reason.


    Markian was not one to admire another person let alone admire just any woman''s beauty that wasn''t


    his wife, so he gave himself a mental p. But it wasn''t enough to stop his mind from thinking that;


    ''Livy looked so beautiful tonight''.


    She wasn''t his wife. Well, technically speaking she was going to be his wife in two days, but it still


    wasn''t right to think of her as a woman - or like his woman.


    They both had a brief formal greeting before proceeding to take their seats.


    He soon noticed her quick change of demeanor to one simr to her mother''s- Judy. Stiff and


    unpredictable, this was the person he knew- this is the Olivia he had grown to detest.


    Her vacant expression, stiff and pretentious personality had driven him far away from her.


    She didn''t say anything, neither did she once look up at him.


    Only when the waiter came and handed them the menu to ce their order, did she look up.


    After they had both made their orders, the waiter left the table. Pouring himself a ss of wine, Markian


    decided to turned towards Livy and look at her dead in the face.


    He wants... No, he needs to hate thisdy that agreed -without hesitation- to marry her own twin


    sister''s bereaved husband.


    He had thought she was pretending all this while that she detested him, but now he knows without a


    doubt that she''s really up to something.


    She had cohort with her mother to trap him in a loveless marriage deal, making him break the promise


    he had made to Sophy at her funeral- that he would go on with his life but he would never fall in love


    nor get remarried until he dies.


    She looked very innocent from the outside, but he is just finding out how opposite her true form really


    was from how she appears to be.


    He had really hoped that she would be twice as hurt as he was about this whole arranged marriage


    madness, but she wasn''t- not at the slightest.


    At the engagement party, she wore a very bright smile with a mix of fabricated shyness -like an already


    newly wedded bride- that could fool anyone into believing this is a love marriage.


    That was the moment he knew what her role may have been in everything.


    She wasn''t the least bit sad or bitter about the situation, she seemed really happy and grateful -like she


    just hit a jackpot or something.


    It made him really upset to think she was ok with everything, he had really hoped she wouldn''t be.


    Deep down, he thought she was hisst chance to help make Mrs Luthel understand that this alliance


    is way too far-fetched.


    But just like his parents and Mrs Luthel, Livy ispletely on board with the whole idea.


    They both ate their meal in an awkward silence, none of them was ready to break the ice.


    Livy thought of how she could break the deafening silence crowding them, but she was busy trying her


    hardest to first hide her shaky hands.


    It''s official, her first date with Markian was turning out to be the worst date of the century, and she''s too


    nervous now to do anything about it.


    What can she do anyways?


    She was right from the very beginning, she never should''ve epted toe here- it was a big


    mistake.


    She tried her best to speak first, at least to thank him for the meal. Then she would take her leave since


    it''s obvious there''s nothing for them to say to each other.


    As if he read her mind, "how was your meal? Hope it was up to your standards?" he asked out of the


    blue, shocking her.


    "It...it was delicious, I enjoyed it very much. Thanks for asking", she replied courteously while trying to


    hold his gaze but failed woefully.


    And just like that, as if she had just released a bolt of silent-lightening that is usually apanied by a


    scary thunderstorm, she suddenly saw the rapid change in his countenance.


    He was now wearing a wicked smirk, one she was not very familiar with.


    "You must be a pro at making people see you as a delightful angel that can do no wrong, am I right?


    ...And I must say, you deserve an award for your amazing acting skills. A clear epitome of pure


    deception- you really are your mother''s daughter," he calmly mocked, feeling quite satisfied.


    Livy just sat there wide eyed and petrified to the core. She could feel her eyes getting blurry with tears


    and in no time now they might fall through.


    What was he saying to her right now? What did she do wrong? Have she made a mistake she was not


    aware of? Is this about the engagement party? Should she had tried meeting up with him after the


    ceremony, as to be on a clear ground with him?


    "Did I do som...is anything the matter? I...i don''t seem to understand what you''re trying to say", she


    tried to speak, but the burning sensation in her throat was making her words sound shaky- just like her


    entire body was.


    He simply scoffed, as if oblivious to the fact that he just hurt her by raining insults on her.


    "Everything became a mistake the moment you got involved. And to think that I believed you would be


    different. Your sister would always say to me, ''she woulde around eventually, then you would see


    that she is not as bad as you think she is''. I was a fool to have believed her words, because above


    everyone else your betrayal is the heaviest".


    "Wha... What betrayal are you speaking of? I don''t understand. I would never betray you nor anyone",


    she spoke disheartened.


    "But you did! You are! You''re betraying your sister, you''re betraying her trust, you''re betraying your


    sisterhood and you''re betraying me too!" he spoke furiously, cing both hands on the table as he


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    made a loud bang.


    These drew people''s attention as everyone turned to their direction, but soon went on with their own


    business.


    ''Sisterhood? How?'' Growing up, Livy and Sophy had made a pact not to date each other''s exes, or


    make a move on any boy the other liked. But she had forgotten all about the pact they had made as


    little children.


    Markian is right. And along with a treacherous feeling also came the feeling of guilt.


    She would be betraying her own sister if she goes on with this marriage. He was her sister''s husband,


    but she still agreed to an arranged marriage with him.


    She felt terrible, so terrible she wants to escape. Someone shoulde save her and take her away


    from this man in front of her, whose eyes are constantly reminding her of how terrible she is.


    "I''m sorry... It''s not my fault, our parents... they made the decision, I.... I tried, but... " she spoke


    chokingly, but was interrupted before she could finish.


    "then help me put an end to it. If our parents won''t listen to either of us, let''s make them listen together.


    If you show up at the court house on Friday, then it''s official. We would both be wedded, but I promise


    you it''ll only be on paper. I''ll never recognize you as my wife, you''ll never have a ce in my heart or in


    my life and I will hate you for that betrayal forever. But if you don''t show up at the courthouse, then the


    marriage would be cancelled, and you would really have proved that you had no part to y in this


    shenanigan," he instructed boldly.


    "You don''t understand...my mother, she... she would make sure I''m there even if she have to drag me


    there herself." Livy tried to exin, but it fell on deaf ears.


    "You have until tomorrow to decide, I''ll have my jet ready to take you to any part of the world you wish


    to go to- with all provisions taken care of, until this whole madness settles down. If you need anything-


    anything at all, all you have to do is give me a call and I will make it avable. You can think of it as a


    short vacation from everything and everyone here. If you do this, I''ll believe you tried yours best to stop


    this marriage. But if you don''t, then you are just as guilty as they all are, because you did nothing", He


    spoke usingly.


    This is the first request he has ever made from Livy, but why does it feel like a threat?


    Something in her eyes pained him and made him try to reason with her from a different approach. So,


    he took a deep breath and calmed his heavy heart. Then with warm eyes he spoke to her emphatically.


    "I know you don''t want this just as much as I don''t, ...so I''m pleading with you. I''ll do anything you ask


    of me, just help me fulfil this one promise...I beg of you. Leave and don''te back until everything


    here is settled. I don''t want to get married to you or any other woman for that matter because, my heart


    and soul belongs to Sophy -always have and always will be. No other person can take her ce in my


    life...no one. Since was your twin, you of all people can understand how it feels like to be in my


    position. If I get married to you... I''ll be betraying her memory, it''s all I have left of her. So, please don''t


    take it away from me, please". Markian pleaded hopefully.


    This was all he could do, and he dreaded the fact that he have to hand over such an important decision


    to someone whose motives were yet unclear.


    Livy felt the strong urge to cry her eyes out. How could life be so cruel to her.


    For a long time now she had always imagined how it would feel like to be invited on a date by Markian.


    How he would spoil her and tell her how beautiful she looked. Then a day would alsoe when he


    would go down on one knee and propose to her.


    Is she being selfish by feeling and trying to believe that her dreams mighte true? She was just a


    normal girl with normal feelings, having normal dreams and fantasies about her crush.


    But today that man- the same man she had loved all this years was sitting in front of her and pleading


    with her to run away on their wedding day.


    He is begging her to help him keep the memories of histe wife -her twin sister- alive, and that it was


    the only way she would be able to prove her loyalty and honesty.


    What a sick twisted game fate was ying with her.


    She shook her head at her willingness to want to trade herst chance of being with the only man she


    have ever loved for the sake of he''s and herte sister''s love. What an irony.


    She wiped the tears that now stained her soft cheeks with her palm, "OK, I... will go. I''ll leave town...I''ll


    go very far away and stay there until everything calms down here. I''ll do what you want, but... "


    "no buts, ok? Daniel would be waiting outside your mansion on Friday morning by 10:30am. You have


    to stall your mother and make her leave for the courthouse before you. Daniel will drive you to the


    airport and go with you to wherever you wish to go to. Only when you are settled in will he return back


    here." he interrupted not wanting to hear a single ''but'' from her.


    How eager he was to send her away. She really wants to hate him as she had always lied she does,


    but she can''t. Somehow, she understood exactly where he wasing from.


    Her words froze on her lips and all she could manage was a slight nod of her head.


    Maybe leaving Minnesota will be a good thing. She could start her life all over from a different ce. A


    ce where her mother''s power or influence can''t reach her or stop her from following her dreams.


    Leaving Markian might also help her heal from the piercing pain she was suddenly feeling in her chest.


    In the end, they really were not meant to be - or so she thought

 Chapter 5 Wedded or Runaway Bride

    Chapter 5 Wedded or Runaway Bride


    Friday- 11:30am - Courthouse


    "Is this some kind of n to make us look bad? We''ve been waiting for your daughter for the past hour


    but she''s nowhere to be found. Is this part of your retaliation scheme?!" Matthew Winfrey asked


    furiously, as his wife tries to pacify him.


    It''s been an hour and Livy was nowhere to be found.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''ll be her soon, I guarantee it. She''s just running a bitte that''s all. You know kids these days tend


    to spend hours on their looks for a normal day, let alone a special day like this. Be patient for just 15


    more minutes and I promise she''ll be here." Judy affirmed strongly.


    She had no idea where that child might be or what she might be doing.


    Judy had left Livy at home and rushed to the courthouse when she realised her daughter was not yet


    ready, but the Winfrey''s were almost at the courthouse.


    Judy was neverte for anything in her life and she was not going to let the Winfrey get to the


    courthouse before her. So she left Livy toe by herself, but gave strict instructions to the driver to


    bring Livy straight to the courthouse once she was done.


    But now, even the driver''s number is switched off and so was Livy''s.


    If Livy isn''t at the courthouse in the next 15minutes, then the Winfrey''s would have an excuse to pull


    out of the contract. Livy''s recklessness is about to cause her Castlehill and she hates where all these


    was heading.


    So, she walked up to Heather- who was fondling with her phone, to know if she has heard any word


    from Livy.


    "You were with her all day yesterday, did she say anything to you or was she acting strange in


    anyway?" Judy asked Heather inquisitively.


    "No ma''am, she didn''t say anything to me. In fact she hardly spoke a word at all yesterday. I thought


    she was upset about her date with Markian the day before. She only gave a weak smile and said ''it


    was exactly how I pictured it to be'' when I asked her about the date. Do you think maybe she got cold


    feet?" Heather concluded with a question that made Judy more agitated.


    "Have you tried calling her?" Judy asked.


    "Yes, but her number is not going through." Heather replied.


    Judy could not help but turn her eyes to Markian. Ever since Livy returned from that ''date'', Livy have


    been more depressed than she was before the engagement.


    Whatever is happening now must have had something to do with Markian. He is perfectly rxed in a


    chaotic situation as this. He never wanted these marriage, but the Markian I know would be more


    agitated and embarrassed than anyone else because his bride was at the verge of standing him up on


    their wedding day.


    He seemed too rxed and less concerned, so she went up to him.


    "why can''t I shake off this arduous feeling that you have a hand in this hubbub? Where is my


    daughter?" Judy asked threateningly.


    "She is not my wife yet, but she is your daughter. You are the only one in the position to answer that


    question, ma''am. But I''m guessing, she may not want this wedding also. You know, you should really


    learn to listen to your daughter more often Mrs Luthel," Markian confabted.


    "You kids think this is a joke? I would expect this from Livy, but from you?... I expected more. You of all


    people should know that in other to run apany like ours, sometimes we have to put our emotions


    aside in order to make decisions that would affect thepany. We can''t be selfish, we don''t have


    such luxuries. Castlehill and Luthel Inc. stocks skyrocketing depends on this alliance, but it''s surprising


    to see that you of all people don''t understand it. Then your father was a fool for putting a little kid


    incharge of running a hugepany like Castlehill." She spoke with gritted teeth but continued.


    "You think you''ve won? Bear one thing in mind boy, if these goes the way you want it, Castlehill will fall


    and you''lle running back to me for help. I promise you." Judy concluded and walked away.


    Scoffs... Is she being serious? Her threatens might have worked with his father, but he doesn''t care


    about anything anymore.


    Thanks to Livy, he can retain his sanity for a little while longer before some other problem forges.


    Only 10minutes left and this whole madness will be over for good.


    Friday-10:20am Luthel Mansion


    "Why aren''t you ready yet? The Winfreys are on their way to the courthouse and that is not good. I


    can''t understand why you can''t take important things seriously." Judy rebuked disappointed.


    "I''m sorry mom, I can''t seem to fix my hair and makeup properly. How about you go on to the


    courthouse without me, and I''ll follow after." Livy suggested.


    "No way I''m leaving without you, forget it. I''ll wait till you''re done, then we can go together." Judy stated


    firmly.


    "What about the Winfreys? Who knows what they''ll do if none of us are there to represent our family.


    I''m just saying, if you leave now to meet them there, I''ll just be few minutes behind. This way you can


    handle things before I arrive, especially double checking the authenticity of the marriage documents."


    Livymented.


    "That''s not the case... " Judy spoke but was interrupted by Livy.


    "Or don''t you trust me?... What''s the case mom? Do you really have no faith in me?" Livy questioned


    usingly.


    "Of course that''s not the case either. I just...i know you wouldn''t do anything stupid or out of character


    today. I mean, you do know what I''m capable of, don''t you? If you ruin today, you''ll never find out the


    truth about your sister''s death." Judy wittily warned, making Livy freeze.


    Judy never intended to tell Livy that her sister''s death wasn''t an ident but a murder.


    But, Livy had been so quiet since her dinner date with Markian, and all of a sudden this morning she''s


    all bold and confident. Trusting isn''t amodity Judy gives out easily.


    And if Judy knows anything about her daughter, it''s the fact that she would never -on a day like this-


    want to arrive at the venue of her wedding alone.


    She is only confident and bold when she is trying to pull a fast one.


    If Livy thinks she''d fall for such miniature lies and deceit, then Livy really doesn''t know the woman who


    gave birth to her.


    So, incase her subtle threat to ruin Markian and Castlehill wasn''t enough motivation for Livy, she had to


    give her an unarguable reason to show up for her own wedding today.


    "Wha...what did you just say, mom? How...how could Sophy''s death be a murder? And why? Why...I''m


    I just finding out about this?...Mom!" Livy yelled.


    "I didn''t want to worry you about it, but at this point it''s inevitable for you not to know the truth before


    you enter that household. Listen Livy, I didn''t want to, but it seems I have no other choice. Sophia won''t


    rest in peace until her murderers are punished, but I need your help for that. This should be your sole


    purpose now as her twin sister."


    And with that, Judy kissed her daughter on the forehead and left the room, knowing exactly the spark


    she had just ignited and hoped it''s enough to get Livy to go ahead with this marriage without qualms.


    Livy was left with goosebumps as the path of her mischief suddenly turn icy cold and freezing.


    If Sophy was murdered, why didn''t Markian say anything about it? Was this the reason he wanted her


    to disappear?


    What had she promised him that day? Yes, she had promised she would leave town and not show up


    at the courthouse today.


    Was that his n all along? To emotionally ckmail her as to make her agree with him till she is


    willing to get her mother into trouble today if she fails to turn up at the courthouse?


    What a fool she has been, her mother was right about her all along.


    If he is trying to protect his family and himself, then why shouldn''t she try to protect her own mother''s


    pride and respect as well?


    Though she doubts he could have killed Sophy, but all the same she still needs to find out who in the


    Winfrey household did.


    Friday- 11:45am- Courthouse


    In the mist of the chaos and tension, Markian pulled out his phone to dial Daniel''s cellphone number.


    He would feel a lot better if he knew were they were at the moment.


    Unfortunately, the call went through, but there was no response.


    He dialed the number a second time- he could hear it ring as though the owner was right in the room-


    but still no response.


    "I''m so sorry for being sote everyone, I got held up on my way here. Please forgive me." A voice


    called from the back, catching everyone''s attention.


    ''That sounds like Livy''s voice'' he thought, ''but how is that possible? Livy is suppose to be halfway out if


    town by now, so how is she here? No...why is she here?'' he asked in despair, but got no answer.


    So he slowly turned to the direction of the voice, praying and hoping it''s not Livy. But his eyes met a


    dazzling Livy walking down the isle of the courtroom.


    She''s wearing a beautiful strapless knee-length straight cut white gown, with a white zer.


    Her heels were not very high, but the sound of them hitting the tiled floor is enough to send everyone


    on mute disy.


    But to Markian, the sounds of her heels is the most unbearable and deafening sound he had ever


    heard.


    The only thing her presence brought to his is a spiral of conjesting anger.


    If his memory is retentive enough, he clearly remembered pleading with thisdy to leave town today


    with his cousin.


    ''Daniel!'' he growled under his breathe. Why is he here with her? Why did he bring her here?


    We had a deal, and she gave her word so why did she go back on them?


    ''I''m a fool to have trusted she was being sincere when she told me that she would leave.''


    This was Livy after all, the same girl that didn''t put up much of a fight when she was told to marry her


    ''How could i have put all my faith on her? Now i have no contingency n- nothing''.


    He was so confident she wouldn''t go back on her word. And among all the bad decisions he''d ever


    made, trusting Livy was the worst of them all. Markian mentally pped and cursed himself.


    It''s evident he was furious as he walked down the isle heading towards Livy. Only to get to her and


    brush right pass her in a swift manner, as though she''s invisible.


    She have never been so scared as she was right this moment. She really thought he wasing to hit


    her or something for breaking her promise.


    Instead he passed her and went straight to Daniel who was few feet behind her. He grabbed his cousin


    by the cor and dragged him outside the room.


    Daniel have only seen his cousin this angry before, and he knew exactly why he was furious.


    "Exin yourself!" Markian ordered.


    "I did as you told me. I waited for her outside the Luthel mansion like you requested. When Mrs Luthel


    left, I was sure Livy didn''t leave with her- so I continued to wait


    . Few minutester, Livy came out of the mansion and got into my car, but she was in tears," Daniel


    exined.


    In a fit rage, Markian hit the wall behind Daniel where he was backed and was being interrogated. The


    loud thud startled Daniel a bit, but he didn''t move.


    "And you fell for that? Are you a fool or just in stupid not to recognise the trap-tears of a drab when


    you see one?" Markian profusely questioned.


    "She is not a drab. On the contrary, she has feelings and that''s why she''s here- for your sake. She told


    me that.... " Daniel spoke but was interrupted by another voice he recognized firmly.


    "You tried to stop Livy froming here?" Heather questioned disappointedly.


    The guys were a bit surprised as to how she appeared there, and to what exactly she had over heard


    them say. But Markian was too preupied to be bothered by her presence either.


    "Markian, did you ask her not to go ahead with this marriage?" she questioned sternly when she didn''t


    get a reply to her first question.


    Heather had noticed something was off with Livy since the dinner date she had with Markian.


    Livy was not so talkative, but on their first outing she had let lose and had a great time. But yesterday,


    there was something different and cold about her.


    She barely smiled, not even once and it wa cans just disheartening.


    Now she knows why the poor girl was in such a sour mood. Markian had told her to leave town on her


    wedding day.


    It wasn''t enough she had to go through an arranged marriage, but she also had to face an emotional


    ckmail from the man who is to be her life partner?


    How could he be so insensitive and selfish?


    "And if I did, what is it to you?..." Markian asked rudely but continued.


    "...If your brother wasn''t so stupid and ipetent, she would have been halfway across town by now.


    It''s all his fault, and now...now I have to go in there and marry that despicable woman" he concluded


    distastefully.


    "If we weren''t family, I would''ve gone back in there and expose you to everyone. How could you do


    such a vile thing? That poor innocent girl has been through so much, the lest she expects from you is


    your assistance and support. You were not the only one who lost a dear one when Sophia died, you


    know. Livy lost her twin sister too, and to top that off she''s being forced to marry a lousy, self-conceited


    man like you. You should be grateful and not trouble her, because you don''t deserve her one bit."


    Heather reprimanded.


    "Humph...Like I care..." Markian started but Heather interrupted him.


    "I''m not done! The next time you think to plot such shenanigans, keep my brother out of it. I know you


    really don''t care about anyone except yourself, but I do care about my family- you inclusive, so listen


    carefully. Do not try to cross Mrs Luthel again, she''s not as subtle as you think she is. Thank goodness


    Livy made it here on time if not, your head would have been on a tter faster than you could say the


    words; ''I''m sorry''. Let''s go back inside, Daniel" she stated as she gently dragged her brother back


    inside the room.


    ''Innocent? Sweet? What does she know? If only she knew how deceitful Livy was as a human, then I


    will appear as the bad guy here'' Markian thought.


    He really wants to go in there and put an end to this whole madness, but he can''t.


    That selfish wench is here already, so if he makes any wrong move now his family would suffer for it.


    And for the very first time, he wishes he could just disappear.


    He is feeling very heavy with anger, and his chest is hurting from the constriction that held on to his


    heart ever since he''d set his eyes on his soon-to-be nightmare of a wife.


    If marriage to a Winfrey is what she wants so bad, then that is what he would give her. But like he


    promised her, she would wake up everyday wishing she had never forced him to do this.

 Chapter 6 Bitter-sweet After-taste

    Chapter 6 Bitter-sweet After-taste


    The ride home from the courthouse was rather silent, so silent it was deafening and nauseating.


    Livy couldn''t help but feel like a traitor, especially since Markian agreed to drop her off at the Luthel


    mansion.


    She stared at her ring so hard as though at moment it might disappear, or she would wake up from one


    of her love-dreams.


    ''So, is this how it feels like to be married? Why isn''t he saying anything? He looked so furious at the


    courthouse, but he didn''t say a word to me then either. And now, he is still so quiet. Why can''t I read


    any emotion on his face? It would be better if he shows he''s angry, so I can at least prepare for the


    worse. Why is his facial expression so vacant?'' Livy questioned, driving herself insane as the silence in


    the car grew even more.


    Her unanswered questions about her husband''s unreadable mood were clouding her already throbbing


    head.


    Markian still looked dashing in his one piece twilight fog suit.


    He just sat there in the car motionless, looking out the window of the limo and staring into space as the


    car moved.


    His arm is ced on the armrest of the car door making his gold wedding band visible.


    His thick brows were not frowned, neither was his forehead wrinkled. He was perfectly rxed and


    looked more handsome and hot every passing second.


    ''What is wrong with me? If he catches me staring at him, he might finally flip and create a scene. But,


    how can one person look so handsome, drop-dead gorgeous, sexy, hot and ruthless at the same time?


    I could kill to know what''s going on in his mind, and why he''s so quiet?'' Livy continued her self torture


    as she tried her hardest to read her husband''s mind all while getting distracted by his gorgeousness.


    "You don''t have to drive me home, you can stop anywhere around here. I''ll call my driver toe pick


    me up," she suddenly spoke, and immediately regretted saying anything.


    He didn''t act as though someone just spoke, let alone react as though he heard what she just said.


    He totally ignored her making her feel more invisible than she already was.


    She wanted to repeat herself, but she had no more courage left in her.


    OK, at least now she knows she is getting the silent treatment from him, which means that he must be


    very angry at her.


    ''Great! just great'' she thought.


    How would she ever get to know anything about her sister''s death if her husband is giving her the silent


    treatment?


    "I have to make sure you arrived at the Luthel mansion safe and sound" Markian replied.


    ''Did he just reply or am I imagining things? I don''t understand...does that mean he heard me? Does this


    mean he is not upset with me? Why talk to me after everything I did? If he''d decided to give me the


    silent treatment, that would have been understandable. But him being all cool about all this is making


    me nervous and more confused, its unbearable. What is going on in that mind of yours, Markian!''


    Livy wanted to ask, while unconsciously staring at him.


    But the questions she had were nothingpared to how uneasy she suddenly felt when she realized


    he was also staring her down loathly, downgrading and downsizing her as his eye moved from her


    face, down to her neck, to her chest, then to her thighs and back to the void he was previously staring


    at, that seemed to interest him more than his beautiful bride.


    Livy is a gorgeous beautiful youngdy.


    But unlike her sister, Sophia -who was slender and taller than Livy with a body most runway models


    would die for- Livy was rather moderately thick in all the right areas and petite.


    If put close to Markian, she would look very fine as Markian was much taller than she was.


    Her head is bearly up to his shoulders -and since she keeps losing appetite for food in thest few


    weeks, she had grown rtively thin- making him look more intimidating than he actually was.


    The Winfrey''s family tradition after a wedding was that, the bride would be allowed to return to her


    parents house with her mother and get her things.


    The bride''s mother is to bring her daughter to the groom''s home for the weing/reception before


    8pm.


    Judy had already left for the office after the marriage -some international clients requested a meeting


    with her so she was indisposed.


    Mr Winfrey had asked Markian to take Livy home so she could get her things ready and rest a little


    before she is brought to the Winfrey''s mansion.


    After the registration of marriage was done, Livy was expecting a bacsh from Markian but, she got


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    nothing.


    No sign of anger, no rage either, he was unbelievable calm and cool about everything.


    They both exchanged hugs with family members present as though everything was normal, and that


    terrifies her.


    Luthel mansion


    They both finally arrived at the Luthel mansion and Livy got out of the car without hesitation.


    She knew better than to speak or try to make anyment, so without a word from either of them, she


    hurriedly walked into the building and closed the door behind her as the car drove off.


    She didn''t respond to any greetings from the maids and just walked straight to her room.


    As soon as she step into her bedroom, she mmed the door behind her and slumped on the floor.


    What is this feeling? She feels as though she had done something terrible. Was her decision to marry


    Markian hasty?


    No. She knew better. The reason she married Markian today wasn''t because of what her mother had


    told her, it wasn''t even for Markian''s sake alone.


    Deep down, she wanted to marry Markian because she had loved him for a while now.


    All she needed was a little push, an order to go ahead, and that was what her mother did.


    This was the reason she now feels terrible. She was selfish in her decision, and now she has no idea


    what to expect from her new life.


    She had betrayed Markian, and that is far worse punishment than he deserves.


    "You really should start acting ssy, Livy. You are now the wife of Markian Winfrey -CEO of Castlehill-


    you can''t keep breaking down like this all the time," Sophy told Livy.


    "Sophy...you are..." Livy started, but realised that her sister was no more and this was just one of her


    guilt-dreams.


    Scoffs... "of course, you should know, you were married to him after all," Livy replied sarcastically.


    "Haha funny...you, my sister are now a married woman. Markian''s wife at that and if he is good at


    anything, it''s how well to take care of his woman" Sophy responded.


    "does he?" Livy questioned, but mostly to herself. Because, she has a sinking feeling that, that won''t be


    her case.


    Markian''s office looked really trashed, it seems he had really vented his anger and frustration out on


    the poor documents,ptop and telephone ced on his ss office table.


    His hands are securely ced in his pocket as he looked out of his office ss window to the nosy city


    of Minneapolis, thinking of how stupid he had been to have made such a grave mistake by trusting Livy.


    The Weing/reception must have started at the Winfrey mansion but, that was thest ce he


    wants to be.


    So as he dropped off Livy, he headed straight to Castlehill, and that way, he could make it home on


    time when called upon.


    ''that wench and her mother really pulled a fast one on me, and I was too blind to see the signs. Why


    did I ever think that she would leave town, when this whole marriage idea was cooked up by she and


    her mother after all. Yes... She is not as innocent as she looks, that''s just what she uses to deceive


    men, and like a fool I fell for it too. I hate her so much...and I''ll make her regret making a fool out of me,


    both she and her mother. I swear on Sophy''s grave'' he thought to himself.


    He can''t help but think of what a twisted sick joke his life is turning out to be.


    He turned back to his office as he examined the wreck he had made. Grabbing his suit -which he had


    tossed in a fit of rage- off the table, it dragged something that fell to the ground and shattered.


    He looked down to see a small framed photo of Sophy he kept on his table.


    Picking it up, he shook the debris of ss off the surface, then ced it back on the table while putting


    a call through to his secretary to send someone to tidy his office.


    It was already 6:47pm and Markian still didn''t want to go home, but he had no other choice.


    Winfrey Mansion


    At the Winfrey mansion, Markian was careful to avoid everyone and away in the green house.


    Unfortunately for him, he had just 30 minutes left to himself before he is been requested for.


    Whatever he says or does would reflect on his family''s reputation and honor, so he had to be careful of


    his actions this evening.


    His game face has to be on for tonight, and he must act without sentiments for the crowd.


    "Please...just listen to me. I was only following orders, you should know how Markian can get when he


    wants something done" Daniel tried to make Heather understand his helplessness, while Markian


    moved to the darkest part of the greenhouse to avoid being seen.


    "I really don''t want to talk to you. Unlike some people, I''m busy trying to make sure everything is ok for


    Olivia''s arrival. I''m not trying to kidnap her or stop her from attending her own weing." Heather


    stated pettily.


    "Come on Heather, now you are just being petty. I wasn''t going to kidnap her, it was strictly consensual,


    or I thought it was...She said she wanted to leave town and I was only indulging her... "he replied but


    was interrupted,


    "only because Markian must have said something to her or ckmailed her somehow. You know what?


    I''m just d she changed her mind at the right time, cause if she hadn''t, you would have been in


    trouble if Mrs Luther had found out you had a hand in her daughter''s disappearance." Heather reproved


    and walked away from her brother disappointed.


    He really hates it when his sister is upset with him, it makes him restless.


    Ok, maybe it wasn''t the best idea to have listened to Markian and followed his instructions without


    hesitation or caution, but he really wanted Livy to leave town with him today.


    If she had followed through with the n, maybe at this moment they both would have been in another


    town or even half way across the other part of the world together.


    When Markian had told him about the n and that Livy was on board with it too, he had lost all sense


    of logic and was going to do everything exactly as he was told to do.


    Maybe, she really was meant for him and this was just a sign from the universe to bring them together,


    he thought.


    Ever since he saw her two and half years ago, he had thought of her every single day.


    Judy and Livy were on a business trip in Grenada when Livy first crossed paths with Daniel.


    He was a source for the other party trying to bag the same contract Livy and her mother had gone to


    Grenada to acquire.


    At that time, Livy only went with her mother because she didn''t have a choice and Sophy was in


    London.


    Sophy was the brint one and Judy loved to take her on business trips, but this time, she had a


    fashion show in London and couldn''t make it.


    So, Judy had to go with Livy instead.


    Livy had tried to at least rx and get a some fresh air since Grenada was such a beautiful ce, but


    that idea soon turned cold when she was almost ran over by Daniel while he was escaping Judy''s


    henchmen.


    There meeting was brief but her face wasn''t easy to forget.


    5monthster, he was sent an invitation to his cousin''s -Markians- wedding, were he met Live for the


    second time, but she didn''t recognise him.


    He had relocated from Grenada -where he had been for 5years, trying to escape the tousle and huddle


    of running the family business- back to Minnesota after Markian''s wedding.


    He had taken a job at Castlehill instead, which his father -Tion Winfrey- wasn''t very happy about.


    He hoped that maybe by ident or by coincidence, he might meet the damsel who has stolen his


    dreams back in Grenada few months ago.


    Her eyes hunts him every night. They were a pair of pure and clear hazel color, so much so that he


    could see her hurt and loneliness.


    Even when she had yelled at him that night, her eyes were so soft they couldn''t hold any anger at all,


    just tears.


    For 2years, he patiently waited, waiting for her toe to him.


    When she eventually did, it was on her engagement night.


    Even though it had been a while he had set his eyes on her, she was still the same, she hadn''t


    changed at all.


    Her eyes still held those clear hurt and loneliness he had seen in them, and oh, how he wished he


    could just snatch away her hurt and loneliness and make them his, so she could be free and happy.


    How he longed to see those teary eyes sparkle with joy, but it waste.


    She has been promised to another.


    Making her happy had became his dream until today, so when Markian had said that Livy didn''t want


    the marriage, he obliged without hesitation.


    But she came out of her house today, with a soul piercing pain in her eyes as she pleaded with him in


    tears to take her go to the courthouse and get married to his cousin.


    He wanted to ignore her -he really wanted to- and take her to the airport anyway, but suddenly, getting


    her to the courthouse felt like the only thing to do to make her happy.


    If he knew he would be feeling this terrible pain in his chest right now, he probably would have left with


    her, with or without her consent.


    She was married now to his cousin, she is now his wife, and this realization somehow increased the


    pain in his chest.


    Hebed his ck hair with is fingers in frustration.


    After 2years of waiting patiently and hoping that they both would eventually meet in a different light and


    situation, fate have yed a cruel one on him.


    He left the greenhouse and never noticed Markian was there.


    Luthel Mansion


    "You snub! Won''t you answer any of my questions? You''ve always been like this to me and I don''t know


    why. We used to be very close, you don''t tell me much but you did tell me enough. I miss those days"


    Sophy spoke sincerely.


    "I don''t know what you mean by that. I''m more open to you than I am with any other person. You''re my


    twin afterall" Livy replied half-heartedly.


    "So why won''t you tell me the truth?" Sophy questioned.


    "What truth?" Livy inquired of her sister.


    "Have you been in love with Markian all this years? Was that why you distanced yourself from me?


    Please tell me... you didn''t let me know when I was alive, at least you can tell me now" Sophy


    questioned continuously.


    "Then you tell me one thing. If you tell me this, I''ll tell you mine. Does Markian have a hand in your


    death?" Livy boldly questioned, taking Sophy by surprise.


    She didn''t know why she blurted the question, but she did and would really like an honest answer.


    "You know what? You should be getting ready to go to the Winfrey mansion. I''ll just be... " Sophy


    replied, trying to change the topic, and Livy knew this.


    "Tell me... Does Markian have a hand in your death, Sophy? I need to know... You have to tell me


    please" she pressured.


    "Why do you want to know something like that? You''re starting a new life, just enjoy it" Sophy replied


    instead.


    scoffs, "how can I? when you are the reason I married him in the first ce. I have to find out who


    nned and executed your murder. So tell me already, was it Markian?" Livy continued questioning,


    but Sophy would not say a single word.


    "So, he had a hand in your death, I see... " Livy concluded when she got no answer from her sister.


    "Do you really think he would do a think like that? Does he strike you as such a person? Do you really


    think you''ve been in love with a murderer all this years?" Sophy questioned.


    "Markian loved me so much, so why would he want to kill me? He is a good man...and soon he''ll will


    love you as much as he loved me. Trust me Livy" Sophy continued assuredly.


    Phone buzzes.


    "Hello?" Livy answered half-asleep.


    "Livy, Are you sleeping? Get up fast and put yourself in order, you have less than an hour before I''ll


    familiar voice sent waves of awareness all through Livy.


    She had been sleeping since she got back from the courthouse, and lost track of time.


    Her mother would be home anytime soon to take her to the Winfrey mansion.


    So, she really is married to Markian, it was not a dream.


    A trickle of tears ran down her cheek, and she wondered why she was crying.


    She got up to fix her suitcase and pack a few clothes she might need before she would go shopping.


    She put some basic toiletries in too, as her hands shaked and she weeped uncontrobly.


    She thought of how empty the house had been since Sophy left, and once she leaves too, it would


    be almost isted.


    How would her mother manage?


    She finished fixing her suitcase and sat down on the bed and looked around, as she took in the sweet


    smell of her room.


    She would not be back here for a while, and it broke her heart that her memories here would soon


    slowly fade away.


    She took the photograph frame of her, her sister and her mother that sat on her dresser, and held it


    close to her chest as she cried even more.


    More than ever, she wished her twin sister was here with her today.

 Chapter 7 A Curse; Definitely A Curse

    Chapter 7 A Curse; Definitely A Curse


    ''After the ruckus that Livy created earlier today, I was amazed Markian went ahead with the marriage


    and now I know why.


    Someone is pulling the strings here, trying to take me unawares and keeping Livy in that mansion


    would be a grave mistake on my part. I need to know who it is.


    My ambitions may have led me here, but I can''t let it destroy another child of mine. This email can''t be


    trusted, but it can''t be neglected either because it was both a warning and a threat.'' Judy thought on


    her way to the Luthel mansion with Olivia.


    She continued to stare at the anonymous email that was sent to her several minutes ago, which seems


    to be the food for her thought.


    ''A bait became prey, and now a prey is sent to be a bait. Miracles don''t happen when a sheep is


    put in the midst of wolves.''


    Sender: anonymous


    Usually, messages like this wouldn''t bother Judy so much but for some reason she is now concerned.


    2weeks ago, she received the first anonymous email revealing that Sophia''s death was indeed an


    assasination. At first Judy didn''t think much of it until the Winfreys came for the termination of our


    contract.


    Now, she is left with no other option but to protect and keep Livy alive- long enough to figure out which


    Winfrey is responsible for Sophia''s death.


    Coupled with everything that had happened today, Judy was now feeling a bit anxious.


    First, her position at the Verc is being threatened- although it''s not the first time, but they''ve got strong


    aid this time. Then, Olivia had disappeared an hour before the marriage, but eventually reappeared


    After the courthouse this morning, she had rushed to Luthel Inc after receiving news that a random


    shareholder''s meeting was ongoing, discussing her impeachment from the position of Luthel Inc''s


    Chairwoman. They are questioning her mental capability to continue her daughter''s death.


    And when she got out of the meeting heading home to get Livy, she received this email. She can''t help


    but feel trapped and really wish Livy would grow up soon to understand exactly the responsibilities that


    awaits her.


    Livy''s unpreparedness and unambitiousness is starting to seem like an obstacle Judy has to break


    through. She is unsure how long her enemies would remain lenient for.


    Though Judy is in herte-forties, she always looks thirty. But at the cause of event that had taken


    ce today, for the first time she is looking more like her age. She had frownlines and dark circles


    underneath her eyes.


    Her hair is almost in a messy bun, but nothing a few minutes touch up couldn''t fix.


    Thinking back to when these all started, she had no choice but to be hard as steel both inside and


    out if she was going to have a chance at survival with her daughters.


    Growing up as an orphan with just her sister, they lived with their aunt who hated them both. At a very


    early age, Judy had to start fending for she and her younger sister. She was very intelligent so she got


    a schrship into the most prestigious private highschool in Minnesota.


    Only after she became a highschool senior did her luck changed as she started dating Matthew


    Winfrey- one of the 3 richest kids in Minnesota. And that was when the ambition set in. She got a taste


    of the good life and wanted more of it, so she cheated her way until she got whatever she wanted.


    Bing one of the elites, Judy learned an important lesson. Power was all she needed to survive, so


    she strived relentlessly everyday to get it at any cost whatsoever.


    ************************************


    Judy didn''t say a word to Livy on their way to the Winfrey''s mansion, and Livy appreciated that fact.


    It was alreadyte to start scolding or asking why she was sote to the courthouse this morning.


    Typical Judy, as long as no harm was done and everything went ording to her n in the end, she


    would be satisfied regardless the means it took to happen.


    "Haven''t I told you time and again that crying doesn''t answer nor solve your problems, hmm?" Judy


    asked surprising Livy who didn''t realize tears were rolling down her cheek.


    Livy quickly wiped it off with the back of her palm and sniffled a little to clear her nostrils.


    She couldn''t understand why she was crying at this point, she has been doing that a lottely.


    She didn''t say a word to her mother and just looked out the window of the moving car to the brightly


    colored road that led to different destinations.


    "Livy, I need you to start acting more like a Luthel- more like me. The Winfrey''s are like hyenas and the


    moment they sense just the slightest smell of fear from you, they''ll devour you just like they did to your


    sister" Judy advices strongly.


    "hyenas huh?... Then, what are you? A mother who straps and drags her daughter off to a house


    rumored to be full of hyenas, even though she had already lost a child to them. You...you don''t care. I''m


    just another price you have to pay to gain more wealth and power, right? You are the hyena mother.


    You watch your children fight for attention, and then you devour them when your appetite needs to be


    filled. You killed Sophia, not the Winfrey''s" Livy replied in spite.


    ''wait...did I just say all that out loud? No, it can''t be. I said it in my head, mom couldn''t have heard that,


    right? Please Lord, I hope I said all that in my head'' she hoped, but she did say it out loud.


    She wanted to look at her mother, but was too terrified to face her. She bit her lower lip and squeezed


    her palms into a fist, pushing them downwards on her thighs to stop them from shaking so much.


    "hahahaha...oh my goodness. You really are my daughter. So tell me, do you hate me now? Do you


    have a strong desire to want to stop me from hurting you any further? You must be so angry at the


    realisation that it is my fault your sister is dead, so what are you gonna do about it, huh?...ah, I''m


    pushing you into the den of hyenas and you hate that, but you can''t do anything about it, can you?..."


    "(Scoff)... Your sistersted 2yrs being a Winfrey, but I doubt you''d evenst 6months. To stop me Livy,


    you need to stop being a spineless excuse of ady. To stop me, you need power!" Judy spoke


    condescendingly to her daughter.


    If hating her is the only way to draw out Livy''s strength, then that''s a small price to pay to ensure her


    daughter''s safety amist those sneering wolves.


    "I''m sorry mom, I didn''t mean to say any of that. I''m just a little nervous, that''s why. I will never hate you


    mom, so please don''t think of such absurd things anymore" Livy stated apologetically.


    She loves her mom and would never stand in the way of a powerful woman like Judy, eventhough she''s


    her mother.


    "No!... don''t apologize, it''s OK. I can''t protect you in there if you''re so weak, even though I''m dragging


    you there. You''ve always been so easy going and free, but those attributes are what gets you killed.


    You are a Luthel, so never apologize for what you mean." Judy replied calmly.


    If she doesn''t make a n fast, she might lose another daughter. This was negligence on her part and


    she has to fix it before Livy gets swallowed whole by those serpents.


    Winfrey''s Mansion


    Waltz ying in the background and people in pairs dancing to the slow music. Others were either


    smiling, exchanging pleasantries or chatting. Almost like the engagement, there are no press or media


    present- curtsey of Markian, but the number of guests tripled.


    Livy''s brain was either fried or frozen solid, because she wasn''t able to fullyprehend what was


    going on. Her head felt weightless and her throat was very dry.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her cheeks were burning, her palms were sweating, and for some reason she can''t stop her heart


    racing beyond control.


    Her face was just inches away from Markian''s chest as they slow danced to the music.


    One of his arms is on her back, and he lets it fall below her back from time to time when she needed to


    be spun around, causing an unconscious caressing motion that sent her senses on autodrive.


    He was way taller than her, so she could not see his face unless she looks upward. But, she had no


    courage to do that yet, especially not with the shivers he sends down her spine each time his hands fall


    from her back to her waist-and slightly brushes her butt cheek.


    Her face must bepletely red now from shyness, mixed with the sweet scent of Frederic Malle''s


    dawn and that oakmoss, so warm and serene.


    She could stand here with this man all night and not move a muscle, just to be this close to him and


    take in his scent which tingles her senses all at once.


    She still can''t believe she is married to this hunk of a man oozing withplete manliness. How would


    she survive this torture? Her mom was wrong, she wouldn''t even survive the night with Markian.


    "Are you that excited?" Markian asked.


    This is the first time he had spoken to her since she got here. So, she looked up at him wondering what


    he meant by excited. He didn''t smile, so her eyes followed his eyes to her hand which was meant to be


    on his shoulders but were now on his chest.


    She didn''t realize how far her hand had dropped, so she quickly put them back on his shoulders. In her


    defense, this man is really tall and her arm was beginning to go numb. Maybe she should stop dancing,


    that''s enough show already.


    But as she tried to free herself from him, she felt his arms tightened on her waist and on her other hand


    pulling her closer to himself.


    He then crouched making his face just an inch away from hers as his breathe covered her face.


    "Now, where do you think you are going? The song isn''t over yet," he asked.


    Right on cue, the music ended answering Livy''s unconscious prayer.


    "Well...it''s over... Now, will you let...me go?... Please?" she stuttered while trying to set herself free, but


    her efforts were futile since she was very petite.


    "I can''t do that, do you know why? Because, you are now my wife. Mine. Which means you can''t tell


    me what to do or not to do. If I fu''king wish to dance with you all night, you will obey and respect my


    wish- eventhough they are not to your best interest, do you understand?" he asked between gritted


    teeth.


    "Does this mean that you too have no right to tell me what I can or can''t do?Just as I''m yours, does it


    mean you''re mine too? Or is this going to be a one sided thing?" Livy questioned boldly, while looking


    away from Markian.


    He is so tempting, and she might just do something out of character right now whether he wants it or


    not.


    "You''re smart, but not so smart. When I said all you''d get out of this marriage is my name, I wasn''t


    bluffing" he spoke, bringing her face forcefully back to meet his with his hand.


    His other hand on her waist released its pressure, but slide down to her butt. He felt her stiffen at the


    feel of his hand on her buttocks, but she suddenly pushed against his chest hard and broke free from


    his torturous bondage.


    Her face was burning and her heart wouldn''t stop trying to escape her chest. She could only imagine


    how red her face must be as she saw a smirk appear on Markian face.


    His breathe smelled of alcohol- though sexy, but it made her upset that he had to get drunk before


    Full of rage, she closed the gap between them as she said, "you don''t own me if I don''t own you, so


    just as I''m your wife, you are my husband. Your name gave me that right, so I won''t let you just do as


    you please. I''m not a toy... and you won''t treat me as one".


    The warmth she once felt from him suddenly evaporated and his eyes turned icy blue. His jaws


    clinched and his demeanor became dark.


    In a swift moment, he grabbed her arm and dragged her away from the room, disregarding people''s


    He took her upstairs to his room which has been beautifully decorated with flower petals and candle


    lights. Pulling her into the room with force, she lost her bnce andnded on the bed.


    He closed the door loudly with a bang and shut it, so there was no escape for either of them. Yes, he


    drank a few sses of red wine at the green house, but he was fully aware of what he was doing right


    now.


    He immediately turned towards her and red at her so hard she felt she was in the devil''s presence.


    Now she regrets saying what she had told him back there. She was just upset he drank beforeing


    to her, she just dislikes alcohol and people that consume such.


    She got up from the bed and looked around for a ce to hide, but it was arge room she had not


    been in before and her head is starting to pound so hard.


    A knock came from the door, then a voice spoke, "Markian, is everything OK? Please, open the door


    let''s talk about this. Everyone is worried downstairs and they want to know what is going on? Markian?


    Livy, is everything OK?" Heather asked, worried.


    "Heather, go back downstairs and entertain the guests. We''ve had a long day and just want to go to


    bed early. Tell them to have a good time and leave when they are done." Markian answered with a


    growl without opening the door.


    He was in rage and Heather knew exactly who he bes when he gets angry.


    "Markian, she is your wife and everyone downstairs knows that. Don''t do anything stupid you would


    regretter. I''m leaving" Heather said for thest time and left.


    ''Only God can save Livy now,'' she thought as she left to go back downstairs.


    ''Oh God, What is he going to do to me? Why didn''t I just keep quiet? I knew I was saying all that and I


    really wanted to stop. He doesn''t need hear all that from me even though I''m not ok just being your wife


    on paper. Please Lord, save me from this man today and I promise never to talk back at him ever


    again'' Livy thought as Markian made his way towards her.


    She involuntarily took steps back at each step he took towards her until she met with the wall, and


    there was nowhere left to go. Like an animal trapping its prey, she was trapped by Markian and feared


    the worse.

 Chapter 8 Nightmare In Daylight

    Chapter 8 Nightmare In Daylight


    Daniel spent the remaining few hours drinking himself to numbness.


    He never should have returned to Minnesota, it was a mistakeing back here. Now he has to see


    the girl of his dreams in the arms of his cousin.


    He was still at the bar even as the Weing began. All the attempts of the youngdies present to


    get his attention had all been made futile.


    He wouldn''t stop drinking let alone speak to anyone. At least he was getting what he wished for -to be


    numb to the pain and everything inbetween- that until Livy arrived.


    She was dressed in a milk-colored pink flora strapless gown. She had a pink half-cut fur coat that hung


    few inches below her shoulders with matching strapped-heels.


    She was looking exceptionally beautiful than she was in the morning, making it harder for Daniel to


    focus. She was all he could see as everything and everyone else became blurred.


    He tried to stand up from the stool but his legs were numb. He knew he would fall and make a fool of


    himself if he tries again, so he remained in his seat with his eyes glued on Livy.


    He was such a person who knew when to go after what he wants and when to give up. But, ever since


    Livy appeared in his life, all his sense of reasoning has eluded him.


    Soon the music started and she was on the dance floor with Markian. He was finding it hard to


    understand the sudden disdain he now felt towards his cousin.


    Is it because Markian is with the woman of his dreams, or is it because he knew Markian doesn''t really


    like her? But whatever the reason was, this is the first time he had felt such rage towards his cousin.


    Markian and Daniel had been more than just cousins growing up, they had been brothers and best


    friends until he left Minnesota 5years ago.


    Castlehill had always been the Winfrey''s family business until Grandpa Winfrey-Castlehill died and left


    his will, making his first son, Matthew Winfrey the Chairman of Castlehill group ofpanies. And his


    second son, Tion Winfrey, he made the CEO of Shanghai group which Heather is currently in charge of


    after Daniel left to Grenada.


    As heir to the Shanghai group, his father wanted more from him and would alwayspared him to


    Markian.


    Tion Winfrey had always envied his brother''s position as Chairman and have done hical things that


    could naturally create enmity between siblings. So Daniel left for his own peace of mind and for his


    cousin''s sake.


    But, could it be that an enmity between both of them is inevitable?


    Right now, he really hates that Livy was Markian''s woman, and the fact that Markian doesn''t want her


    makes him even more furious.


    But he med his anger and every associated with his emotions tonight on the alcohol, he was not


    thinking straight. Maybe a good night rest would bring his mind some peace, so onest look at Livy


    before headed upstairs was all that was left for him to do when he saw it.


    Daniel''s mind went on a personal rampage as his eyes fell on Markian''s hands on Livy''s butt, and


    Livy''s silent struggle to be free of him.


    He felt like marching up to the dance floor, grab Markian by the neck and give him a good punch.


    Luckily she broke free from Markian''s grip, giving Daniel a little sense of satisfaction.


    ''Wait, what''s wrong with me. They are both married now, so why do I still feeling the need to rescue


    her? She''s his woman now, and I''m nobody to her, but why do I still feel this way? Livy, what did you do


    to me?'' Daniel questioned himself.


    His eyes fell on her again but this time, Markian''s hand gripped her wrist forcefully before he practically


    dragged her upstairs.


    Daniel quickly rushed on his feet, but the alcohol in his system protested against his obtrusion. His


    head felt heavy and his eyes were finding it hard to focus.


    He was drunk but wanted to rescue Livy from Markian, since he knows how cold and destructive his


    cousin''s anger can be better than anyone else.


    He began to move his foot one step at a time as he shoved and pushed people out of the way


    sluggishly.


    Before he got to the staircase, a hand touched his shoulder pulling him back. It was Heather.


    "where do you think you are going? Stay here and don''t create a scene" she ordered sternly.


    "Bu...ttt, he dragged Livy upstairsss without her consent. I...have to stop him before he... he does


    something stupid, he must still be upset with herrr" he dragged as he forced the words out in an


    attempt to sound clear and firm.


    "You can barely stand. Go back, I''ll handle it... Trust me, Go!" Heathermanded her brother.


    She had always been so authoritative and concerned about her little brother and the reputation of her


    family. Which is why if Markian does anything crazy tonight, she would never forgive him, so she went


    after him.


    Before she got to Markian''s room, he had already shut the door. She banged and banged on the door,


    but Markian and Livy weren''t responding.


    ''What is Markian thinking right now? Does he intend on hurting her? No way, he wouldn''t do that.'' she


    thought. But she recalled the look in Markian''s eyes and they were very scary.


    Her cousin has a quick temper that almost made him an outcast when they were younger. He wasn''t


    very popr amongst the guys, but asionally the girls would flock around him because he was very


    handsome and rich.


    His only friend while growing up was Daniel, but it seems there has been a strain in their rtionship


    ever since Daniel left Minnesota.


    If he continues like this, she fears the worst as she loved him like a brother too and knows exactly how


    he gets when he''s upset.


    If Markian creates a scene and the gossip gets out, only heaven knows what rumors might spread on


    social media the next day.


    ''''Markian, is everything OK?! Please, open the door let''s talk about this. Everyone is worried


    downstairs, and wants to know what''s going on. Markian? Livy! is everything OK?" she called out, but


    got no response.


    She started to worried when she didn''t get any response until Markian replied.


    "Heather, go back downstairs and entertain the guests. We''ve had a long day and just want to go to


    bed early. Tell them to have a good time, and leave when they are done". he stated.


    OK, He is lying through his teeth knowing fully that she knows him very well, and that made her even


    more worried. Markian takes very rash decisions when he is angry.


    "Markian, she is your wife now and everyone downstairs knows that. Don''t do anything stupid you


    would regretter. I''m leaving, have a goodnight" she replied.


    She''s still worried about what would happen to Livy, so she prayed a silent prayer for her.


    When she went downstairs, she met Daniel sitting at the end of the staircase. He looked miserable and


    drunk.


    Her brother only drinks when something was bothering him, but what could he possibly be worried


    about?


    She sat with him and put her arms around his neck. He was startled at first but calmed down when he


    realized it was just his sister.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so drunk? Was it about what I said earlier? I didn''t mean to hurt you, you


    know? I just don''t want you making stupid mistakes, that''s why I scolded you. You can''t follow


    Markian''s everymand, I don''t think he has your best interest at heart. He..."


    "I love Livy..." Daniel confessed bluntly, sending Heather into a panic.


    "...I''m in love with Livy and it''s starting to drive me crazy. I don''t even know who to tell or what to do


    about it. Please sis, what do I do?" Daniel asked as he brushed his hair backwards with his fingers,


    showing his farrowed brows.


    Daniel was quite handsome with a ruggedness he now acquired after few years on an ind. His hair


    was always let down his forehead in a bang, and is only parted and taken slightly backwards on special


    asions like today. But he has been drinking and though he often tries to brush it backwards with his


    fingers, it still falls right back on his forehead.


    He was very attractive either way and had no problem with thedies, though he wasn''t a yboy.


    Compared to Markian, Daniel is a worthy opponent.


    "Please tell me it''s another Livy you are referring to. Because if it''s not, then you better keep your


    mouth shut and don''t say anything else if you don''t want to find yourself in deep trouble tomorrow",


    Heather spoke firmly.


    She knows how her brother can be when he likes a girl. He has been heartbroken a few times and she


    was the only one he could talk to because Markian was always the reason the girls left him.


    Thest time a girl left him for his cousin, he had vowed never to fall in love again until Markian was


    happily married.


    Of course, Heather had tracked the girl down. She was an instagram model and only used Daniel to


    get close to Markian.


    Heather threatened her and made sure she left Markian, and also gave an honest apology to Daniel.


    Heather can be very intimidating when she wants to be. And since she cared for her brother so much,


    she started keeping tabs on him as to who he dates or sees, just to make sure nobody ys him for a


    fool ever again.


    But she didn''t find him dating or seeing anyone for quite a while so she assumed he took his vow very


    serious.


    If she had suspected or had any idea whatsoever that her brother was in love with Livy, she probably


    would never had let the marriage proceed.


    "Heather, is she ok? Markian isn''t mad at her, is he?" he questioned his sister intensely.


    Heather could see a glimmer in his eyes, he was holding back his tears and it broke her heart.


    "She is perfect, they were teasing each other publicly and she wasn''tfortable with it, so they retired


    to their room early. You don''t need to be worried about her from here on out. She is now Markian''s


    wife", she lied.


    Better he gets hurt now, heals and gets over it in the morning, than to have his hopes up for any


    changes.


    "Aaaa...i see. You''re right, I must have been worried for no reason. I''ll go up to my room now, I''m also


    very tired. Goodnight Sis", he spoke with an unreal smile stered on his face as he staggered to walk


    up the stairs to locate his room, resisting his sister''s help to steady him.


    **********************************************


    I pulled myself off the bed, I didn''t want to wait to find out what was going to happen if I remained there.


    My limbs were trembling and i could barely breath. I looked for a safe ce to hide away from his


    deadly stare, but couldn''t find any in the little time I had.


    Markian kepting closer with each step but, I could only manage to take small steps backward


    involuntarily, until I got caught between him and a wall.


    ''Oh no, I''m stuck. What do I do? I need to leave this room, please someone help me!.''


    It''s a strange room, but it was beautifully decorated with flowers and few candlelights lit up the room,


    making it more difficult to find a way out.


    In a quick stride he was face to face with me. One of his hand grapped my left wrist, while the other


    was on my waist, and using his weight he pinned me to the wall unable to move. I could only manage


    to wiggle, making my current position even worse.


    I was in pain as his grip got tighter and tighter, and I whimpered.


    When I opened my eyes, they met with his icy cold eyes. He had a smirk on his lips, he is enjoying


    what he was doing at the moment- the pain he''s inflicting, the fear that constantly grew in me and the


    soft whimper I let out involuntarily. He was enjoying every bit of his handiwork.


    "I''m I hurting you? Do you want me to let you go? Beg me! I might listen if you ask nicely" he spoke


    softly and teasingly.


    I knew he was taunting me, but I needed this to stop. I know I was wrong and spoke out of anger, I


    never should have spoken to him in such a manner especially after everything that had happened to


    him because of me.


    "Please, I....beg of you. Please...let go of me," I pleaded shamelessly.


    "scoffs...I. Don''t. Want. To... You seemed to have a lot to say to me downstairs, even everyone wanted


    to know. So, here I am in private, all ears and ready to listen, so tell me." he requested calmly still while


    holding and pinning me to the wall.


    I was so terrified, I was about to cry. ''Please, let me go... I didn''t mean to be rude, I just...my irritation


    level ticks off when someone I care about is intoxicated by alcohol.''


    I can''t even say that because I''m the reason he was drinking. He is suffering because I forcefully got


    married to him.


    I''m so pathetic, even right now I''m making excuses for the man whose fingers are boring a hole in my


    arm and waist. He hates me so much but I still fantasize of a happy life with him.


    I must be mad, crazy with emotions I can''t fully control.


    "Why so quiet ''honey''? Go ahead, say what''s on your mind. I really want to hear what you have to say"


    he request with gritted teeth.


    He looks so furious, and if I''m not careful, tonight which is meant to be our first night together might


    turn into a horrific night.


    My eyes were already teary and ready to spill, my cheeks felt so hot like I''ve been pped, my legs


    were giving up on me. Somebody please help. I don''t know what to say or do that might make things


    even worse.


    "If you refer to me as your husband in ''public'' ever again, I''ll make you regret it in public. If you ever for


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    a moment think you can stand with me as an equal, I''ll push you down with my own hands. And if you


    think that I''ll ever regard you as my wife, then be prepared to get disappointed, over and over again. I


    will make everyday you spend with me unlivable. I''ll make sure you regret the actions you took today


    that suit you and your mother best. So from now I''ll make decisions that only suits me, and would


    cause you great pain- more than you''ve caused me. From this moment on, I''ll sacrifice my time to


    making you regret ever choosing to get married to ''your sister''s husband''. Just get lost, you disgust


    me!" Markian yelled as he pushing me aside.


    I got up and ran towards a door beside the book shelf, not knowing if it was a walk-in closet or the


    bathroom. All I knew was that my entire systems needed me to be far away from Markian, so I ran and


    shut the door.


    My heart was still racing as tears streamed down my face and i squeezed my eyes shut.


    I was still trembling with fear and my body hurts, not from his grip but from his harsh words.


    What have I gotten myself into all in the name of love? Was I wrong to marry Markian? I''m I really the


    bad guy? Everything I knew and felt right now was on a heap of questions with no answers.


    The floor was cold and the room was pitch ck. My heartbeat intensified as blood ran through my


    brain and flooded my ears, muffling out all sounds. I''m currently in a state of panic as I fumbled on the


    door knob to get the door but failed.


    In few seconds everything went dead as Iid on the cold ground unconscious.

 Chapter 9 Hunter and the Prey

    Chapter 9 Hunter and the Prey


    ''What? husband?! I feel like strangling her with my bare hands. But, why is she terribling... and are


    those tears I see?


    Why, why, why is she making me feel like the bad guy here? Why is she pretending to be scared? This


    woman is out to destroy my life and she''s also crying like it''s her life that is being destroyed.


    Is she really terrified or is this all just an act? Of course it''s an act, she teared up the same way at the


    restaurant when she gave me her word, but today she appeared out of the blues and got married to


    me.


    She has always acted like I repulse her, always distant and keeps avoiding me like I was a que. But


    she didn''t miss the opportunity to call herself my wife few minutes ago in front of everyone. She''s


    ying games with me and being very sly about it. I hate her so much''.


    "If you ever refer to me as your husband in ''public'', I''ll make you regret it in public. If you ever for a


    moment think you can stand with me as an equal, I''ll push you down with my own hands. And if you


    think that I''ll ever regard you as my wife, then be prepared to get disappointed, over and over again. I


    will make everyday you spend with me unlivable. I''ll make you regret the actions you took today that


    suits you and your mother best. So from now on, I''ll make decisions that only suits me and cause you


    great pain, more than you have caused me. From this moment on, I''ll sacrifice my time in making you


    regret ever choosing to get married to ''your sister''s husband''. Just get lost, you disgust me!" I yelled,


    pushing her aside.


    She ran into the bathroom in tears, and I immediately felt like I just made a mistake.


    I shouldn''t have let her go, I should have made a suffer a little while longer. But I really can''t stand the


    sight of her.


    I''m very upset at the moment and need to cool off, so I left the room, banging the door so hard it might


    have been heard downstairs.


    I went to my office, I needed to work in other to get my mind off that horrible woman. I tried to distract


    myself with work, but I couldn''t.


    I just couldn''t get the look in her eyes off my mind.


    ''Was she really in pain? Did she regret being rude to me earlier? No, I can''t believe her. She is a


    treacherous, sly and a pretty good actress. She would stop at nothing until she gets want she and her


    mother wants. But what exactly is it that they want from me? I need to find that out first''.


    I need to find out somehow and I would need Daniel for that.


    I opened my MacBook which I had closed early due to frustration. It had the video clip I has saved


    earlier.


    I opened the video and watched it for the second time, but it made me even more furious watching it


    over again.


    I felt a stinging feeling that made my blood boil. I flipped over the documents that were by the side of


    the MacBook angrily that theynded on the ground with a loud thud.


    She was really messing with me, and I would make sure she regrets ever tolling with me all her life.


    I stood up and walked to the overhaul window that looks across the beautiful garden maze at the back


    of the Winfrey mansion.


    It was already night but the lights from the poles at the backyard made the maze clearer and more


    visible.


    I could still hear distant noises and cheering of the guest who had gathered for the Weing, my


    weing. If only they knew what a sham this marriage is.


    While they think it''s a happy marriage, none of us would actually be happy in it. Outside we may


    appear to be the trophy couple, but inside we won''t be able to stand each other.


    ''I would never truly ept her into my life, never''.


    **********************************************


    "Tsk tsk tsk, oh Livy. Why are you here, by this time? Isn''t it your wedding night tonight?" Sophy asked


    acting ignorant.


    "Well, someone lied to me. She told me Markian takes very good care of his woman. I wonder what


    else she must have lied to me about..." I replied disappointed and continued,


    "...If you can tell me the truth just this once, maybe I''ll believe you. Was Markian an abusive husband


    towards you? Please, Sophy you have to tell me. Help me out here, please."


    "Does he seem like such a man to you? Why do you keep asking such absurd question? Mom must


    have been the one brain washing you into thinking the worst about him, right?" Sophy inquired angrily.


    "No, Sophy. I never really took to heart what mom said before I got married to Markian, but tonight, I


    saw a different side of him that is so terrifying to behold. Tonight, the look in his eyes were like those of


    a killer. I... I felt petrified to my bones, like my life was about to end, Sophy " I exined sincerely.


    "you''ve always been scared and petrified to the bones by mere cats, sometimes I just don''t understand


    you at all" Sophyined while shaking her head animatedly.


    "I think I made a mistake marrying Markian, I was stupid to have listened to you" I replied sadly.


    "you did what you wanted, because no one would''ve been able to stop you, not even if I came back


    from the dead. So if you think you made a mistake then it all you sis, not me" Sophy asserted firmly.


    "What do I do now? He just doesn''t hate me, he loathes me I saw it in his eyes. I knew he would be


    upset but I never imagined that this was how I would live my married life with the only man I have ever


    loved. I feel very empty" with tears streaming down my soft pink cheeks I recalled Markian''s voice -


    yelling and ordering her to ''get lost''- as it echoed in my head.


    He doesn''t want to see the sight of me at all. What was I thinking? How did I y this all out in my head


    that it seemed like a possible task when in reality, it was never going to work? I did a great job at


    deceiving myself that for sure.


    "First thing first. Wake up! Not everything can be solved by passing out on the bathroom floor or feeling


    sorry for yourself all the time. Tsk, I can''t believe you are still afraid of the dark so much so you passed


    out. After all this years, how did you survive?" Sophy questioned.


    "I always had the shlight you gifted me on our 13th birthday. I always kept it with me."


    "You''re pathetic, you know right? Just wake up and be a wife. No more cking. Just because he


    doesn''t want to see you doesn''t mean the end for you. You married him, so do your part as his wife and


    the others would fall into ce" Sophy affirmed.


    The bathroom light was so bright that it distorted my vision for few seconds until my eyes adjusted to it


    brightness.


    Two hands on either of my shoulders gently jerked me to consciousness. I was shivering from lying on


    the cold tiled bathroom floor all night and I might have even caught a cold as I involuntarily let out a


    sneeze.


    Thedy who woke me up seemed confused and somewhat upset as she helped me up and led me


    out to the bedroom. Laying me on the bed she hurried to get a nket to ce on me.


    While she was in the closet I realized it was already morning and my dear husband was nowhere to be


    found. The tight knot in my stomach released a bit.


    I can''t believe he hates me to the point that he didn''t even want to see me at all, all night. To know that


    he fell asleep knowing I was in the bathroom was just too disappointing.


    As thedy -who seemed to be in herte thirties with her hair packed neatly and tight in a bun-


    returned with a rob and a nket, I obediently wore them without hesitation.


    I was still shivering so she suggested if I would like a hot cup of tea. I nodded but before she left, I had


    to ask, "Where is my husband? Is he downstairs?".


    "No ma''am. The Chairman left for the office an hour ago," she hastily replied.


    The feeling of disappointment doubled as my stomach churned and ached signalling that I needed to


    eat something. I hadn''t had anything to eat since yesterday morning which also led to my passing out.


    After drinking the tea, Martha -thedy who waited on me- ran a bath for me. I felt a bit better after the


    bath but needed to eat something as soon as possible before i''ld pass out again.


    While Martha cleaned up the room, I went downstairs to see if I could wipe myself a breakfast


    sandwich at least. Surprisingly, another maid was waiting for me down the stairs and led me to the


    dinning table.


    Apparently, everyone had already had breakfast and left for their daily business, but a second breakfast


    table was prepared for me. I couldn''t help but stuff my face with toast and bacon as I was very hungry. I


    also had oatmeal with it and a ss of orange juice. It was really satisfying but lonely, just like back


    home.


    Though, I often had breakfast with my mom, she only reads the newspaper article while she eats and I


    just try to round up my work from previous day as I had my meal. We don''t really talk even though we


    are almost always together, be it in public or at home.


    I wondered what Markian had for breakfast, if he always had breakfast with Sophy before leaving for


    work or not. Were they really a happy couple? Would he and I ever have such a rtionship? I


    wondered.


    I stretched my hand to grab the newspaper across the table. I was sipping the ss of orange juice


    when I saw few articles about Markian, that made me choked on the juice.


    I reached for the other newspapers and nced through them swiftly and each one I look at I''m left


    bewildered.


    Times daily: Young widowed billionaire speaks up about rumored marriage.


    Daily Dose: Castlehill Chairman speaks on the rumor about his remarriage.


    Guardians: Markian Winfrey says that the rumor of his second marriage is only but a rumor.


    Vice ET: Late super model Mrs Sophia M. Winfrey''s husband, billionaire Chairman of Castlehill tells


    public that he loves and respects his wife so much. Remarriage is not yet a matter for discussion to


    him.


    Fabulous Entry: Handsome Billionaire and Heartthrob CEO of Castlehill chooses to remain single as to


    honor the memory of histe wife.


    Suddenly I felt sick to my stomach, i was going to throw up. I was sweating like a horse in pursuit, I


    needed to breath.


    The maids attending to me were cautious enough to stay at a safe distance and would not intervene


    unless asked to. I got up but got a sharp pain on my forehead like I was being hit on the head with a


    nk.


    I stumbled and was about to meet with the ground when a sturdy arm grabbed me from behind my


    waist and pulled me close. When I opened my eyes, they were met with desert brown eyes and


    furrowed brows in a worried expression.


    Daniel stood stiff not moving as my body crashed and rested on his, we were literally conjoined to each


    other. I could feel is heart beat intensify and the smell of his cologne engulfed my nostrils.


    What was he doing here? I thought he leftst night. When I felt him stifle, I realized I was holding onto


    him too tight, so I tried to regain my bnce and let go of him. When he was sure i was steady he let


    go of my waist.


    Well, that was embarrassing especially with all the maids sending little nces at us. "Are you alright?"


    he asked concerned.


    "Yes, thanks for the save. You are here? I thought you left yesterday," I asked trying to lighten the


    mood. Thest thing I want was to be asked why I almost fell down few seconds ago.


    "I was going to leave after breakfast. Met with a bad hangover this morning, I must have drank too


    muchst night. So since I pretty much grew up here in this mansion I have a room upstairs, that was


    where I crashedst night. Hope you don''t mind?" he asked courteously.


    Why would I mind? He practically grew up here, so if he has a room upstairs, who am I to say if or


    when he uses it?


    "Why would I? It''s your room afterall" I replied casually. I mean the man heard me confess my feelings


    to the world the other night, he was going to help send me away yesterday on Markian''s orders and he


    just saved my ass few minutes ago, so speaking to him formally is just a bother.


    "Breakfast?" I asked as I stretched my arm to the dinning table. "I''ld also ask the maids to wipe up a


    hangover soup for you if you want" I included.


    "Oh, no, don''t bother. Breakfast would be enough. Have you had something to eat Mrs. Livy?" he


    inquired formally.


    I guess he isn''t getting the idea yet. "Yes, I just finished a while ago. And there is really no need to be


    so formal with me. We are family now, ain''t we? So, you can just call me Livy." I spoke directly.


    Thankfully, he nodded in agreement and started to dig into his breakfast. He was exciting to look at


    when eating, like he had no worries at all.


    He soon noticed I was staring and slowed his pace. "Do you have ns for today?" he asked.


    I haven''t really thought that far, so I shoke my head. "I would be busy today, so why don''t you call


    Heather. I''m sure she would be very happy to hang out with you. But if she can''t, then give me a call.


    You''d be my excuse for escape today." he said winking at me.


    He seems like a cheerful person and very easy to flow with. Even though I''m not sure why he keeps


    helping me and would really want to know more about him, but I needed to discuss Markian with


    someone other than him. He might not understand since they''ve been together since childhood.


    "Yeah, I think i''d give her a call." I replied with a smile.


    As I stood and was about to leave, he grabbed by phone from my hand and typed in his number. He


    called his phone with my phone and got my number, he was going really fast I must say, but it didn''t


    bother me at all.


    He asked me to call him whenever I needed to talk orin about anything, he assured me he was


    going to be all ears even if I needed someone to transfer aggression towards. Thatst bit made me


    ***********************************


    Luthel Ind


    "What is these?" Markian asked while staring at a small box wrapped as a present.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Your wedding present from me to you. Go on, open it" Judy ordered.


    Markian had gotten a personal call this morning from Judy toe to Luthel Ind. immediately. She was


    thest person he wanted to see, but somehow he convinced himself to go meet her and know the


    reason for the urgent call.


    Maybe, she had seen today''s news article and wanted to get an exnation from him. He meant every


    word he said to those reporters.


    To him, whatever had happened yesterday was just a big joke and nothing more. Judy and Livy could


    try their best to make whatever ns they think would help them win him over, but it would never work.


    He had made up his mind about Livy''s status in his life and nothing was going to change that, nothing.


    As he finished unwrapping the box, he opened it and found a key inside with an address. There was


    also an envelope inside the box with two flight tickets to the Caribbeans for a honey moon experience.


    He looked at the box and the envelope with the tickets in amazement.


    "That is the key to your new home, it''s a $16M mansion in Prior Lake. Not very far from the city


    although far from the Winfrey''s mansion, but you are starting a new life so the farther away from your


    parents the better. And those are ne tickets to the Caribbeans for your honey moon for 2 weeks.


    You''re wee" Judy concluded.


    "Thank you, but I don''t think I would be epting any of these. I''m not interested in leaving my family


    mansion, and I''m certainly not interested in going on a honey moon trip for 2 weeks." Markian refused


    outrightly and continued,


    "I know your game Mrs. Luthel, the construction contract with the Hongkong Denles ising in two


    weeks. Without me around, Luthel Ind. would have a big leverage to put up the bid of contract to the


    highest bidder. You don''t let go of your grudges easily and I know you still want to set an example with


    Castlehill, but I would not let that happen. Castlehill is under my supervision, so you''ll have to go


    through me to touch her. And I''m determined to bag the Hongkong contract weather you like it or


    not."

 Chapter 10 The Nightmare Begins

    Chapter 10 The Nightmare Begins


    ''I knew it'', Judy thought, someone in the Verc was giving out informations that only she should have


    knowledge of.


    She admits that Markian was a clever young man, and for him to expose the fact that he knows of the


    Hongkong contract means he wants to make a deal, which also means he''s still aware of the length of


    her authority over the Local and International Market in this region, but he''s too proud to make a


    bargain.


    "Are you certain about that? Well, I don''t know how you managed to get your hands on one of Verc''s


    top secret contracts but, the Hongkong contract will go to thepany with a more liquidize assets"


    Jude spoke with a poker face, not breaking eye contact with him for once.


    Markian


    She was intimidating, that fact is not over exaggerated. No wonder she is called Minnesota''s business


    queen. But I''m not one to be easily intimidated by anyone, especially not in business.


    She knew that if i decide to push through and run this contract all by myself, i had a high chance of


    bagging it, but she would not let that happen.


    For the sake of her pride and ego she needs to tame me somehow. Castlehill was slowly escaping her


    clutches, and having a rogue powerful group ofpanies like mine is not going to help her position at


    all.


    "But I can make exceptions. You are my son-inw after all, and I care a lot about Castlehill. So I''m


    willing topromise for your sake, because believe me or not Castlehill can''t do much without my


    help. So, take my offer. Leave the Winfrey mansion and move into your new home, take my daughter


    on the honeymoon and let her have a good time. Rx and be rest assured that when you get back the


    Hongkong contract will be sitting on your desk." Judy said proudly.


    I starred straight at her surprised. Minnesota''s business queen, Judy Luthel I knew never mixed


    business with pleasure. So, she''s either very desperate right now or she''s nning to trap me in-


    between, somewhere.


    She''s asking me to rx? It has to be a plot she and her daughter have drafted to try and get me


    closer to that devious wench.


    "Is this some kind of game to you. You trapped me with your daughter, you desecrated myte wife''s


    memories by forcing me to marry your other daughter, and now you want to force me to love her? I


    thought Livy was the worse but I was wrong, you are. Maybe you haven''t noticed but, I don''t mix


    business with pleasure. I''ll treat my new wife however way I seem fit. I don''t often repeat myself, but I''m


    saying this for the second time. You would regret your decision of making a mockery out of my


    emotions. Olivia is dead to me, and the moment she married me was the moment she signed the end


    of her happiness..." I ranted but was rudely cut off.


    "So, you would let your family murder her the same way they did your beloved Sophia? I see... I


    thought you could redeem yourself if I gave you another chance for repentance... My Sophia was


    murdered by your parents! Or... I''m I being too farfetched. Maybe you would believe it if I said you killed


    her instead, Hmm...?" Judy used vehemently.


    I was utterly dumbfounded by her usation. I wasn''t shocked at the fact that what she used my


    family may be true or false, I was shocked at the fact that her usation was the most preposterous


    thing I''ve ever heard. Why would my parents want to kill Sophia? And if it''s true, wouldn''t keeping Olivia


    away from me and my family be the right action to take? Could the rumors be true that the shock of


    losing Sophia must have tampered with Judy''s mental health?


    "And why would my parents kill Sophia? What could they possibly gain from her death?" I asked


    sarcastically.


    "Complete control of Castlehill? The ungratefulness of your folks, their greed andck of integrity


    caused the death of my daughter somehow. I choose to keep things on the low because I hoped that


    you didn''t have a hand in her death, but it seems I might need to start doubting you as well and do the


    needful." She threatened calmly while looking away from me for the first time today.


    "Your threats don''t scare me Judy. Sophia''s death was an ident and my family had no hand in her


    death, they are not who you think they are..." I tried to defend but what''s the point?


    If I continued to defend my family of such outrageous usation, it mean I''m thinking of the possibility


    that they mighy have done such a thing, so I kept quiet.


    I picked up the gift box and the envelope. "OK. I''ll give in for thest time. But from here on out, you


    would disregard all of your preposterous ims that my family murdered their daughter-inw. You


    would not interfere nor would you intervene in my rtionship with Livy ever again. You may be the


    mother of both my wives, but today I cut off all ties with you as regarding being my mother-inw. We


    will only meet at the office for official purposes alone, you are not invited to our home and I would like it


    if you would honor these conditions" I spoke not amiss.


    "And in return you would make sure no harmes to my daughter?" Judy asked barely concerned


    about the fact that I just told her she''s to cut off all ties with her daughter and i.


    "Yes!" I replied sturdily.


    "Good, very good. Well, do take good care of her then. I still think you deserve to know the truth


    though, so ask your parents what really happened to yourte wife. I''m sure your mother would have


    an idea. It was really nice seeing you once again Markian" Judy spoke rather relieved. Does she really


    think my family is responsible for Sophy''s death?


    Well, at least now she wouldn''t spread such rumors and she''d stay far away from me and my family. So


    if looking after Livy was the price I had to pay for that, then I don''t mind.


    "I wish I could say the same. I''ll take my leave now." I said rudely and left.


    My rtionship with Judy Luthel have never really being that of a typical mother and son-inw kind. I


    disliked her from the very first time I heard she agreed to my parents absurd idea of an arranged


    marriage between me and Sophy.


    But as time went on we both met at a levelled ground. I admired her brutality when it came to business,


    but the woman had a heart of stone and a fetish of wanting to control everything and everyone around


    her, so we were never really close. And now, all I feel is anger and detest towards her, and it keeps


    growing by the day.


    I went back to Castlehill and worked myself to fatigue. I didn''t want to go back home, because I knew


    ''my wife'' would be there. Since i''d rather eat poison than look at her for even a second, I decided to


    spend the rest of the evening at ckout - one of Minnesota''s finest bar and club, with Daniel and my


    driver, Michael.


    I drank without caution and danced with random women.


    For the first time since Sophy died, I felt a sinking loneliness like gravity pulling me down and I was


    barely hanging on by a thin thread.


    I had my cousin/best friend and these beautiful women around me, but I was still crashing beneath the


    weight of loneliness. And with every minute that pass it was getting harder and harder to breathe.


    I''ve felt this way before, when I was 13years old. My mom had just passed away the previous year and


    I had a new mom already.


    She was the trophy mom, only took care of me when there were paparazzi around to take pictures and


    discards me the moment they''re gone. I had gone missing for 3 whole days and she didn''t even notice,


    or maybe she did but never wanted me to be found.


    That was were I met ''her'', I didn''t know her name and I never asked either, but she pulled me up from


    the ground and we ran and hid away from the kidnapper who took us. She was the bravest person I


    had ever met and I learnt how to be strong for myself even when there is no one with me.


    People call me obnoxious and self-centered, but I had to be all that if I wanted to survive. I wondered


    what she would think of me now if she saw me. Would she think I''m self-centered?


    I thought I had found her after so many years and made her my wife, only to lose her again forever.


    Lately, I can''t even bring myself to hold any memory of her because I''ve desecrated them.


    But just for a little moment, I wanted her to be close to me again. I needed her to scold me and ask me


    why I was drinking, or get furious with jealousy that I was dancing with other women. Anything she


    feels like throwing at me, I wouldn''t dodge. i''d dly let them hit me just because she threw them.


    I wanted her to nag all night and refuse to sleep on the same bed with me because she was too upset


    with me. And in the morning, I''d serve her breakfast in bed and cancel all appointments just so i''d


    spend the entire day with her, regardless of how busy i''d be the next day. I wouldn''t mind doing any of


    that, I just needed her with me.


    ************************************


    Livy


    He was brought home around past 3am. I had been worried sick that because of me, he might have


    decided to spend the night at his penthouse. But I was so wrong. Because of me he drank so


    recklessly that he reeks of alcohol.


    My heart broke just looking at him mumbling on of how awful he was for not properly mourning Sophy.


    The guilt crept inside me once again, and I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    He kept pushing me away as I tried to help him into the bed. I even scraped my elbow on the sharp


    edge of the drawer beneath Sophy''s giant portrait. It started bleeding but I had to get him to bed first


    before tending to it.


    And after so many pushes, shoving and me almost stumbling, we finally made it on the bed. I took off


    his shoes and tie, I unbuttoned his shirt and undid his belt, just to make himfortable as he slept.


    Then I went into the bathroom and cried my eyes out as I tended to my injured elbow.


    I wanted to take all his pain away so he doesn''t have to suffer anymore, but I couldn''t. He hasn''t given


    me the right to do that. I''ve felt helpless about certain events that have urred in my life in the past,


    but this was the height of it.


    My elbow tingled as a result of the medicine I put on it, but it was nothingpared to the realization


    that I may have destroyed the life of my sister''s husband.


    Markian


    I had a beautiful sad dream. I found Sophy by a pond, she was staring down at the water looking at the


    tiny fishes swimming in the small body of water.


    I was so happy to see her that I ran with all my might to get to her but, the faster I ran the farther she


    got away from me. I soon got tired and fell on the floor shutting my eyes. But when I opened them


    again, a hand was stretched out to help me up.


    I knew whose hand it was, but I still tried to look at her face. The sun was blocking my vision as it


    glistened behind her, casting a shadow in my vision.


    When she pulled in up, I pulled her into an embrace and I felt a calmness in my heart. Finally, she was


    here with me and I don''t have to run to get to her anymore.


    She''s right her in my arms, I thought. I wanted to hold on to her forever and never let go, I wanted to


    kiss her so much and let her know just how much I was suffering because I missed her.


    But she pulled away from me or I pushed her? I don''t know what happened but, I could finally see her


    face. It was Livy and not ''my Sophy''.


    I woke up from my dream only to see the reason for my suffering sitting by my side with a tray of


    breakfast on one hand and my arm grabbing her other hand.


    When I realized how close I had pulled her to my face, I quickly shoved her hand back and pushed her


    that she almost fell off the bed, spilling a small portion of the soup on the bed.


    "What are you doing here? What do you want? Get away from me!." I ordered looking away from her.


    She didn''t seem to be in a haste to obey my orders, so I thought she might not have understood me the


    first.


    "I said get ou..." I was about to finish when she dropped the tray she held on the nightstand.


    She stood up straight and bold as though she wanted to prepare for a battle, with her arms folded


    across her chest.


    "I was about to leave anyway so, please stop yelling. That is a soup for your hangover."


    And with that she stomped off but stopped halfway and came back, staring at me with so much


    intensity.


    What was her problem? I was about to asked when the outburst came.


    "Why didn''t you call to tell me you would bete?! Did you stop to think of how worried everyone would


    be?! I heard you have a penthouse up Mattle Diamond hotel, so I told everyone you''d be staying there


    for the night. I lied to them because of you. I almost had a heart attack when I saw your car drive in at


    that unholy hour. I...i really thought something bad had happened." she spoke with so much authority it


    was almost cute considering her petite status.


    I wanted to snap back, but I was too hungover to start a fight so early, so I just sat there motionless.


    When she was done ranting, I stretched my hand to open the night stand and brought out the envelope


    Judy had gifted us. I dropped it on the nightstand and got down from the bed to the bathroom to


    freshen up.


    If I have to go for the honeymoon, then I first have to tidy few things up at the office. Mr Wong''s


    daughter, Rachel Wong who had an attraction towards me had slipped and reviewed the facts including


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    the date of the Hongkong contract her father was handling.


    She was currently in Minnesota and needed to see me before she went back to Hongkong, so I have to


    get that settled too.


    The Denles Group Hongkong was among the top 10 Long term sessful Asia''s manufacturing


    businesses, topping in rank in all of Hongkong.


    Rachel is the heiress of the Denles group and has been strictly taught and instructed on how to run the


    multi-billion dorspany at a very young age. But being young and free-spirited, she gives room to


    be exploited by professionals in the game like me.


    I took a long shower and I needed it. This is going to be the longest 2 weeks of my life, but at least over


    there she and I don''t have to see each other all the time, I thought.


    I wanted to inform her about the mansion her mother bought for us, but by the time I left the bathroom,


    she was already gone.


    Daniel


    Last night was very fulfilling for me, I don''t know why but I felt a sense of satisfaction seeing Markian


    miserable.


    I liked how hopeless he was feeling and I liked the fact that he wasn''t happy in his marriage with Livy.


    The rage I had been feeling kept on increasing, but seeing him distressed and disheartened was


    Sending him home wasn''t what I wanted either, but I had to since he refused to stay at his penthouse.


    Livy must have been sad seeing him that way, but the sooner she realizes she doesn''t have a future


    with him the better for her.


    I didn''t understand why she was hell bent on marrying him in the first ce, and I was a bit too


    sensitive to have indulged her, that I would regret all my life. But now I had a chance to change both my


    fate and hers, I won''t waste it.


    First, I''ll resign from Castlehill and try to make mye back into the Shanghai group as soon as


    possible. Because if I have to get Livy away from Markian, I needed to be a worthy rival.


    Livy


    "I thought this was what you wanted, for your husband to ept you as his wife? I don''t understand


    why you are so surprised at the fact that he wants to go on a honeymoon trip with you." Heather


    It is a surprise to me that Markian would want to go on our honeymoon, so much so I almost copsed


    with excitement. I needed to tell someone so I went over to Heather''s hotel room to tell her.


    Never had I thought that Markian would even think about it let alone want to go with me. My mind was


    going through a lot of possibilities but none of them made sense.


    Was I thinking too much about this? Is there really a possibility that he and I could be a normal


    couple?


    ''...I''ll never recognize you as my wife'' my mind rang back Markian''s words two nights ago.


    "You don''t understand, he isn''t someone who would do a thing like this. He told me inly never to


    expect anything from our marriage. I''m so confused Heather, please help me out. What do you think is


    going on in his head?" I requested eagerly.


    "Whatever he must have said doesn''t matter, what matters is that you''ve been give an opportunity to


    get closer to your husband. It''s your honeymoon sweetie! you have to capture this opportunity and


    make good use of it." Heather instructed studly.


    She seemed serious but it''s easier said than done. How do I ''capture this opportunity and make good


    use of it''?


    Up till this very point, I haven''t sessfully spoken or even had a romantic interaction with a guy


    before, let alone flirt with one.


    I''mpletely hopeless when ites to romance, so I have zero faith in my abilities than Heather


    thinks.


    "I don''t know how to do any of what you just said..." I report embarrassed.


    The look on her face was like she had seeing a monkey that don''t


    like banana, and it made me even more nervous.


    "...You look like it''s not normal to see a girl who doesn''t know how to... you know?..." I tried in an


    attempt to make my situation a bit less embarrassing.


    "well, that''s because it isn''t normal. Livy, you are beautiful and sweet but I never knew you were also


    naive. Fine, I''ll help you, but you have to be ready to go all out, no limits." she said encouragingly.


    ''all out?'' what does she mean by that? I may want Markian to love me, but there is still a limit as to how


    far I''m willing topromise to see that happen.


    "There is a limit. I really do need your help but I have my limits. Would you still help me?" I asked


    eagerly.


    With a sigh she nodded and said, "Of course I will. This is also why I like you, you really are a sweet


    and innocent girl. I understand so I''ll help you as best as I can..." she paused then asked, "...Livy? How


    close are you to Daniel?"


    Well, that was a surprise, though sometimes I tend to forget that they are siblings.


    "He and I are friends, and since Markian asked him to help send me away, he is the second person


    who knows about my predicament- that''s all. Why do you ask?" I questioned back.


    She seemed serious for a moment, but just as it appeared on her face it disappeared almost


    immediately.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to know how much he was aware of. He gets easily attached and tends to


    want to help out his friends in trouble, don''t let him. No matter how much you want to ept his help or


    lean on him, don''t, OK?" she requested, but it sounded like a warning.


    I can''t help but feel like she wasn''t telling me what I needed to know. But, I''m sure she wouldn''t lie to


    me, so it''ll be better to adhere to her warning.


    "OK, I won''t, I promise." I said crossing my heart, trying to ease the rising tension and it worked.


    Soon we started talking and she told me what I should and shouldn''t do, what to take with me and what


    I shouldn''t.


    We went shopping and though it felt a bit awkward being tutored on how to flirt with my husband, it


    seemed so easy.


    I just wasn''t confident of my abilities to put my lessons into action.

 Chapter 11 Honeymoon From Afar

    Chapter 11 Honeymoon From Afar


    Livy


    The flight here was rather too quiet. I mean, if he never wanted toe he shouldn''t have brought it up


    in the first ce. I''m quite certain I never gave him an impression that I wanted a honey moon


    experience.


    And here I was thinking that just maybe he and I were slowly bing friends, but since he returned


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    from the office, he has been so much more withdrawn and unnecessarily upied than usual.


    Did I do something wrong again? If it continues like these, I don''t think Heather''s ns would work at


    all. I think i''ld rather just stay clear than to get in his way and irritate him.


    Heather and I had gone to get our hair done at this new ce called ''Hair Culture'', but they were


    having their Grand Opening party so they invited a fortune teller.


    Maybe, I was an easy target but her words keep ringing in my ear, now I can''t think of anything else.


    "You have a bright fortune, but for some reason there is this darkness surrounding you, trying to sap


    your happiness. It''s everywhere and it would be your bane. I see 2 who desires you but their


    stubbornness could destroy you if you don''t take a stand and hold the fort. Look! Right here! He is very


    head strong, but a strong woman can set him straight. Him, he picks on people''s weaknesses and uses


    it against them, that''s what will makes him great but it will also destroy him if left to his vices. Him! If


    you stay, will torture you daily because he sees another in your ce and in his heart. But if you leave,


    you lose him forever, so either way you lose until you win, while he''ll win until he loses. Such a fortune,


    though bright, but quite a handful. You have be the main project; the goal that destroys them and


    the glue that would bid them. It won''t be easy for they will push you off the cliffs, but if you let courage


    rise in danger, you would gain peace. Are you in love?" she had asked suddenly, bringing me back to


    reality.


    I nodded slowly, "then follow that love always, even if it rejects you don''t run away, stay there and


    demand for you right. Your fortune is one of strive and struggle, so you need to build up your


    confidence and strength. If your love would be yours, you have to be strong".


    ''I have to be strong'', everyone keeps saying that.


    But why should I be the strong one? I was once strong, brave and flew so high I felt no one could touch


    me.


    Until, I fell and got hurt. It was much more than anything I have ever felt. I shattered into a million


    pieces, and that''s how I knew just how fragile I really was.


    Why continue to pretend to be what I''m not? Why do I have to work so hard to get ''my husband''s''


    attention and love. Can''t I just be loved without forcing anyone into it?


    All my life, I''ve always felt like I had to work for everything, so just this once... this once I wished I don''t


    have to work so hard to be loved. Is it even love if it''s forced?


    I looked through the window, it was dark outside so my reflection stared back. Unknowingly, I was


    crying with soft sobs as I looked by my side to see afortable sleeping Markian.


    What more do I have to lose? Maybe...just maybe if I keep moving forward, slowly but surely I might


    get to where he is, even if I risk loosing myself along the way.


    He became my world the moment I said ''I do'', so I really can''t go back, I have to keep going on.


    I can''t help but envying the dead right now, Sophy was in this position after all, so making a ce for


    myself is sure to be challenging than I thought.


    But if I try to be strong once again, forgetting the pain of the past, maybe the future might be bright for


    me as the fortune teller said.


    Markian


    I have been busy since we arrived at the hotel at 10:25pm.


    I had already exhausted myself nning the move to the mansion Judy gifted her daughter, so I took


    some time on the flight to nap a bit.


    I''ll be pretty busy for the next 2 weeks so I needed to start.


    I had searched and pulled out old projects that were kicked under the curbs due to better dealsing


    up at that time. I packed them all up and came with it on our trip.


    Other recent businesses that didn''t involve personal meetings at the office for all of next month, I also


    pushed forward the date and came with all of them.


    Keeping busy is my sole purpose on this trip, so whatever ns my ''wife'' and her mother has in store, I


    intend on making them fail so much so they understand who they are trying to mess with.


    Honestly, the truth is that I''m not sure how long I''llst, but I n tost longer than they intended.


    Staying away from Livy for the past few days have been a miracle, and I hope she haven''t figured out


    the effect she has on me.


    I would be a fool to lie to my self and say that ever since I married her, I''ve not been doubting myself a


    lot.


    The attraction I felt towards her now is even more intense than I did before, and if care isn''t taken, I


    would really fall prey to their ns. Because currently, it''s getting harder for me to look straight at her.


    She reminds me so much of Sophy and I can''t bring myself sometimes to push her away.


    Likest night, I could feel my heart beating so fast and sleep was far from my weak eyes, but I still


    couldn''t push her away.


    I was wanting more of her closeness, like a drug I''ve missed for a while and recently just had a taste of


    and now I can''t let go.


    I must be missing Sophy so much I''m willing to rece her with her twin.


    I feel nauseous even thinking about it, but if it ends up that way then I really am a traitor and not just


    Livy.


    2 weeks alone with this cunning woman would be the worst trial of my life, but I can''t lose, I won''t.


    No matter how much she reminds me of ''my Sophy'', I can''t let myself get close to her.


    Daniel


    "The Carribeans? To do what?" I asked in surprise at this sudden news. I didn''t know Markian was


    nning to go on a trip or any trip on that matter with Livy, he didn''t mention anything to me.


    "For their honeymoon. Why? Do you want to join them? Tsk tsk...They are a married couple now so it''s


    only natural for them, don''t you think?"


    Heather replied in a sarcastic tone making my blood boil even more and she knew it. She is trying to


    insinuate something and it made me clench fists so tight I might have bruised my palm.


    "Why, why!...why would he take her on a honeymoon for a marriage he regards as a joke? And why on


    earth did you encourage her to go?" I snared angrily.


    "Why did I? Because Livy wants to try and win her husband''s love as his wife. She loves him you know,


    before they even got married, while he was still married to her twin sister. That is the kind of woman


    she is, she have been in love with him for a while now when she didn''t even think she had a future with


    him. So, what do you think she would do now she has him? Not to mention, aren''t you tired of having


    all the women you love fall for your cousin?" Heather questioned suspiciously inspecting her neatly


    polished nails.


    What was she up to now? What does she want from telling me all these? It can''t be true, could it? Is


    Livy in love with Markian?


    As I mentally questioned myself, I recalled how distressed she looked when she begged me to let her


    go to the courthouse and get married to Markian.


    "Hmm... True, it really is tiresome loving women who end up loving Markian. I want it to stop" I said, as


    I saw a slow smile creep up her lips.


    "Which is why I''ll make sure Livy is thest woman who does that to me, by making her mine." and just


    like the smile came it was swiped off her face by my confession.


    "She is your cousin''s wife, how do you want to make her yours?! Can''t you find someone else, or have


    you gone mad?" she questioned looking puzzled.


    "To you it''s madness, but to me it''s love. I''m really sick and tired of Markian getting everything I should


    have. So I''ve decided to fight back, and getting one thing out of it, and that is Livy. Up until now, I''ve


    been neglected and never beingpared to Markian at all, maybe because I''m not seen as a worthy


    opponent to him" I spoke confidently and boldly.


    "What do you mean, ''you''ll get everything back from him''?" Heather questioned strictly.


    "My prestige, my respect as the heir of Castlehill Shanghai group, and my love. Everything I had, I''ll


    take them all back." I answered honestly.


    "So you are going to wage a war with everyone including your family?" She questioned again. I''m


    guessing to ascertain if I understood the reality of my ims.


    "If they try to obstruct me from getting back what is mine, then yes. I''ll not hesitate to push them aside."


    I affirmed.


    "Well well, ''little Danny'', I guess you''ve made up your mind to fight everyone including me. Anyway, I


    still have a lot to do, so i''ld appreciate it if you leave." she ordered rudely.


    My sister have always been known for herck of tolerance, so whenever she refers to me as ''little


    Danny'' it''s more like a belittlement or an eptance of challenge.


    It''s no lie that I have to fight my family, especially her if I want to be named CEO of Castlehill Shanghai


    Group.


    She has handled the position so well for 6 years now and does have plenty of allies, but it''s also not a


    secret that many people still consider her ipetent to an extent as she is just a woman.


    And honestly at this point I don''t care anymore and I''m willing to use anything and everything, including


    everyone''s weakness against them if it means I will attain my goal. That is the Winfrey''s way, after all.


    All is fair in love and war, they say.


    Livy


    I stared in bewilderment at the night wears packed for me. Heather went all out, from baby dolls, to


    satin robeties and even ysuits.


    There was no way I was going to wear any of these and sleep beside Markian, he might get upset and


    decides to get a separate room. There is really no telling what he might do.


    I sat down on the bed exasperated at mine and Heather''s super n that seemed easier said than


    done.


    Since we got checked into our hotel suite, Markian has not gotten off his phone.


    Forget about seducing this man, if he''s too busy to even look at me, how on earth would I even have a


    chance at seeding.


    But to think that I used to dream of this day, when Markian would be by my side as my life partner, we


    would go on our honeymoon and have a wonderful time.


    This was still very far from my dreams, and without mistaking, I''ld prefer my dreams over this reality


    now.


    I took my bath and felt a little tingle below my abdomen as I washed off the jetg and fatigue. I


    realised I haven''t eaten at all since noon, maybe I was getting hungry but it''s alreadyte.


    I still wore my travel clothes even though they were so ufortable to sleep in, but I had zero


    confidence in myself and even though it was his idea that wee here, I should also try to make it


    less ufortable for him.


    A grabbed the extra nket and as Iid on the couch, I ced it over my body. It didn''t take long for


    the fatigue to take over and I was asleep faster than I could think.


    Daniel


    An official visit to Luthel Ind''s Chairperson should be an honor, but unfortunately she doesn''t seem


    pleased to see me.


    I''ve heard of the kind of woman she was and honestly while growing up, she was the exact example of


    an affluent ambitious business woman we were taught.


    She was strict, thorough and direct, but people like her don''t get to were they are right now without


    soiling their hands one way or the other.


    Thest time Mrs. Luthel and I had had a meeting, it was to buy my silence concerning a deep secret


    that runs so deep and wild in this region that it has her name and other powerful affluent names all over


    it too.


    I did promise i''ld never use that trump card, but seems i have to go back on my word since i need to


    use what i have to get what I want. So it''s only natural she isn''t pleased to see me.


    "Mr. Winfrey how may I help you?" she asked very direct.


    "Wow, you are what I''ve heard all along. They say you can be very intimidating and blunt, I''m certainly


    nervous just to how straightforward you are being ma''am." I paused to understand her expression, but


    there was none.


    She wasn''t phased at the slightest, but her patience seemed to be running out very fast though.


    "Fine. I get it, you''re not a woman of many words, so I''ll just continue. I want the Hongkong contract,


    you know. The one meant toe in this month, yea, my Shanghai group wants to handle it and for


    that reason I''m here today to see you." I spoke nonchntly.


    Slowly, I was bing rase but it didn''t matter to me at all. I have to be worst things if I''m to be given


    the same reverence and fear as Markian.


    She looked at me in awe, bewildered as to maybe how I found out about the contract or to what guts I


    had to tell her what to do.


    "Are you sure you want to do these?" she asked, taking me aback.


    I wondered briefly as to what exactly was she asking? But anything it was, I was ready, so I nodded


    yfully.


    "I see. Well, the Hongkong contract is already in the hands of the President of Castlehill Groups. If you


    want it, you have to ask him for it yourself. I''m sorry, but you came a little bit toote" Judy replied with


    a smirk.


    I''m not stupid enough to confront Markian, at least not yet. But if she thinks that I came here without a


    single clue as to what was going down, then she would be shocked after all.


    I knew the contract has been promise to Markian, which was why I wanted it.


    If I can snatch such a huge deal at the first stretch, I couldnd a serious major first blow on Markian''s


    pride and ego. That alone was sure to skyrocket my name in the major market industry.


    My n was simple; beat Markian in this game, make a brand-name and have my dream woman.


    All the women in my life in the past and present have always chosen Markian over me because, he


    was always the ''heir to Castlehill''.


    Even my own sister is now siding with him too and driving the woman I love into his arms. So, mere


    crushing him isn''t going to be a enough for me.


    I also want to take everything that makes him Markian away too, and when that happens, everyone


    including Livy would finally see him for who he really was, a phony.


    "Now now, you are well respected even by me, so you really don''t have to lie just because you don''t


    want to get into trouble. Mrs. Luthel I know you haven''t given the contract to him yet because it haven''t


    even been sent yet." I smirked knowing how effective my words were.


    "And if it''s to be sent, it would naturally fall on you to choose whom to give it to. So I want you at the


    veryst minute, to give it to me." At my request, I saw a slight distortion in her face.


    Well, I''ll be damned. The great and mighty Judy Luthel hates been given orders. Really? Her outburst


    was scary but also kinda expected.


    "And why on earth would I do that? What are you to give me orders, telling me what to do or what not?


    Who the hell do you think you are?".


    I couldn''t help but get all defensive. It was very easy getting her all reeled up and feisty.


    It gave me great sense of satisfaction, seeing her mad, and to know that I was capable of doing that to


    her made me bolder.


    "I''m Daniel Tion Winfrey, son of Mr. Tion Winfrey President of Castlehill shanghai group, heir to that


    Shanghai group and soon to be sessor of Castlehill Groups. I''m not much but, when you think about


    it, I know some secrets you know you don''t want getting out. Smirk....so now, I hope you fully


    understand just what and who exactly I am, also why you would do as I have just said?"

 Chapter 12 The All-in Game

    Chapter 12 The All-in Game


    Livy


    I saw him again. It wasn''t a nightmare...it''s never a nightmare each time I see him.


    It''s a happy dream, maybe a memory lost in the space of my mind, but somehow I manage to wake up


    in tears.


    He didn''t say much, only the words that mattered to a 9yr old then, ''Let''s leave together'', ''take my hand


    and don''t let go'', ''I''ll hold you, so you don''t have to worry about getting lost again'', ''sleep now, I''ll not


    leave your side, I promise''.


    I couldn''t say anything, so I didn''t even ask for his name, maybe because I trusted and believe he


    would not leave my side.


    I had another fever...I was at the infirmary half unconscious, but when I finally woke, he was gone.


    I was told that his guardian hade to pick him which made no sense. I thought he was like me,


    alone in this ce. But one thing became clear, he was not like me at all. He had a family that loved


    and worried about him.


    I couldn''t remember who I was, I felt lost and my memories were in shambles each time I tried to


    remember, then I opened my eyes.


    I woke up from my sweet-sad dream with tears streaming down the side of my face to my neck. I was I


    crying?


    Did I have that dream again? What was it about? Who was in it? The harder I tried to recall the dream I


    just had, the more intensified the migraine trying to explode my head was.


    Like always, I couldn''t recall what or who my dream was about, and as the passing of the night, it


    pulled my dreams along with her.


    I turned to find myself on the bed surprisingly. I could at least remember that I slept on the couchst


    night, so howe? How was I on the bed now? Could it be Markian? No, it couldn''t be.


    For the past few nights we''ve been married back at home, he always slept in his study. I hated it, and it


    made me feel guilty each time he did that. So, why would he help me to the bed when I clearly wanted


    him to sleep on itfortably by giving him his space?


    While I was contemting on how I got to the bed, the sexiest man I have ever seen walked out of the


    bathroom.


    Markian was oozing of perfection as water trickles down his ck silky hair- that seemed to have


    added in length since the wedding, unto his very manly wet chest and down his stomach.


    He was a wonderful sight to behold, but at the same time my cheeks were burning with excitement. I


    tried to turn away, or blink -because my eyes were starting to burn, or even breath, but I couldn''t do any


    of the above.


    I just sat there, eyes wide open, ogling at the fine specimen in front of me. I was finally brought to


    reality when his eyes met with mine, I swear I would have died of embarrassment.


    I mentally pped myself for suddenly feeling so horny, and getting all kinds of crazy ideas. But most of


    all, I was dissapointed as to how much I wanted Markian not just emotionally, but also physically.


    He gave that smirk of his that sends my heart beat racing pass normal, but I also knew what it meant. I


    was caught red-handed again, so I quickly turned my head to the other side pretending to look around


    the room.


    For the first time since we arrived, I was able to appreciate the beauty and exquisite nature of the suite


    we stayed in.


    "You''re awake? Perfect, so what do want to do today?" he asked me.


    Wait, I''m i still asleep? Of course I am, things like these are too real to be true anyway, they only


    happen in my dreams. I swiftly turned to see if those words really came from Markian, but got the shock


    of my life.


    I suddenly came to a halt as I could feel his breath on my face, his lips only few inches from mine, with


    his hair pushed out of his face -which seemed to have been fingerbed backward, I could see his


    grey-blue eyes staring deeply into my soul.


    This is strange, I feel like its a dream but why I''m I sudden feeling so hot below my abdomen? My


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    breathing changed and my heart beat became intense, its pounded so hard I felt like it could jump out


    at any moment.


    I swallowed hard and with myst will I turned to the opposite direction, but that will suddenly broke into


    pieces as strong firm fingers pulled my chin back to face Markian.


    He was staring at my lips intensely making me feel even hotter -i don''t know how possible that was, but


    it became torturous.


    "I...i...i.." swallowing hard again, I felt to embarrassed as to how hopeless my words were turn out to


    sound.


    I slowly cleared my throat, but it didn''t help, it made it hurt even more. "I''ll...do...anything you want to


    do, I don''t have any ns" I finally replied.


    With this revtion, he pushed my face aside and pulled out from the bed he was bending over and


    using his other hand as support.


    "Are you sure? I thought since you meticulously nned all these, you might actually have ns to


    back up your efforts, don''t you think?" he spoke disdainfully.


    I''m not dreaming, this is my reality and this right here is the Markian I have to live with. His cold aura


    was back but the hotness and sharp pain below my abdomen wasn''t going away.


    What? n? What n? It was his idea that we go on a honeymoon without even consulting me. And


    now, is he trying to falsely use me right now?


    "I...don''t understand, what do you mean?" I requested. I was proud of myself for having the courage to


    even ask, but quickly felt the need to crawl under a rock and hide again as his face turned red and his


    eyes dark.


    He''s stares now seemed to bore holes in my skin, it was really scary. I tried to get off the bed and run


    for safety, anywhere but in front of him would be ok. But he caught me by the shoulder and pushed me


    against the wall close to the bed.


    As my back met with the cold wall, my heart almost shot out my chest. I was terrified now, because I


    wasn''t sure what he would do next.


    All I wanted was a normal morning, nothing fancy. Just a good morning that would go with me taking in


    the savor of the beautiful flowers ced at the balcony of our hotel suite with a cup of sweet coffee.


    I didn''t n to go anywhere, I had no intention of doing anything out of the normal for the next 13 days,


    so why are we fighting right now?


    I tried to push him away, but he was way bigger and stronger than me. I felt raw fear envelope me, I


    was finding it difficult to breath now.


    ''Please, somebody...anybody, please, save me''. I could see myself struggling to shout, was I


    drowning? I can''t seem to move, something is restricting my movement and no matter how hard I try to


    reach for air, I couldn''t.


    Until Markian''s husky voice brought me back to reality as I almost passed out. Ironic, isn''t it?


    The same person who was the reason for my panic attack just now was the same person who brought


    me out of it.


    "This game you are trying to y, I''ll y along. But know one thing, no one has ever beaten me a


    game before. I always win."


    ''I''m not ying games'' I wish I could tell him that, but that wouldn''t change anything. He hates me so


    much and nothing I say would change that.


    "You''re...hurting me. Please let...me go" I pleaded with teary closed eyes. When I opened them, he


    scoffed and let go.


    "I hate this, and the fact that you know how to act so well just drives me insane. I am the victim here!


    Not you!" he yelled.


    I knew everything happened because of me, and I can''t help but wonder at a time like this, what it


    would have been like if I had never showed up at the courthouse that day.


    But no matter how I look at it, if I''m given a second chance to go back in time, I won''t do anything


    differently. This realisation alone torments me and makes me feel like the viin.


    I wanted to run away, anywhere, just to leave Markian''s presence, but something stopped me and I had


    to let words spill out without proper thought.


    "I''m...a victim too! I didn''t get married to you because I wanted to, I did because if I hadn''t, my mom


    wouldn''t have forgiven you!"


    Great. Adding to all my bad qualities I had to add lying to it as well. Yes, it''s true I can''t imagine what


    my mummy dearest would have done if I had disappeared that day, but I knew one thing. No matter


    where I decide to hide in this world, she would sniff me out. And Markian would be in big trouble as well


    when that happens.


    I saw him arch his eyebrow, making him look meaner than he already was. "Did I ask to be saved by


    you? If I could recall correctly, you''ve never liked me so why did you think you had the right to save


    me? Ahh, that must have been the strategy both you and your mother decided to use to trap me. The


    mother would threaten to ruin Castlehill, while the daughter would step in to save it. Wow, what a nice


    n, and just like that I was trapped." he sighed and sat on the bed, with water still dripping down his


    naked chest.


    This is just insane, here is the man who just sent me into a panic few minutes ago and now, all I can


    think about is grabbing a towel and rubbing it all over his body from his neck, to his broad shoulders,


    down his well defined chest and stomach.


    Heat rushed through my body as I watched him move his hand in demonstration as he spoke. The way


    his muscles and biceps contracts and rxes at each movement he made was about to drive me


    insane.


    He was talking, but I couldn''t hear anything as blood rushing through my veins seems to have


    umted in my ears.


    What kind of powers does he have over me? Only him can make me so scared now and in the next


    second make me feel like a horny, sex deprived wench.


    "I spent all night thinking, but realised that I can''t sessfully escape this trap I''m in unless I master


    my environment and make it my personal yground. I never had intentions of ying house with you,


    but I''mpelled to, I don''t think there would be any need to hold back anymore. I would y house


    and everything thates and goes with it. In fact, things from now on would go ording to my rules


    and none of them would favor you I promise," he said with so much hate.


    A part of me was scared to even think about what he meant -he has a way of saying very little with


    verse interpretation, while the other half wants to find out what he meant.


    What is wrong with me? How can my head and heart be in shambles at the same time. I felt that sharp


    pain in my lower abdomen so I ran to the bathroom.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and cringe at the reflection that looked back at me. I just woke up and


    didn''t have time to freshen up before my confrontation with Markian, but how could I look so paltry.


    And Markian was so close to me, what if I had morning breathe? I could see myself blush as a result of


    how embarrassed I was. I''m sure it wouldn''t make a difference since he already hates me, but no girl


    wants to be seen by her crush looking like a dried up pumpkin.


    The bathroom was very bright, big andfortable. There was a bath tub and a stall at the foot of it,


    and the room smelled like pink roses with a mix of peach fragrance.


    I hurried to the stall and took a quick shower for fear that I wouldn''t catch up with Markian and he might


    leave before I was done. I shampooed my hair with the hotel''s shampoo that smelt like apple mixed


    with mint. It was so rxing.


    I cleaned myself up and slipped back into the travel clothes I''d worn -without the pants hurriedly, but the


    room was empty when I came out. I don''t know why I felt disappointed but I was. So, I just dressed up


    in afortable gown, I let my hair flow down my shoulders and back while I put on a pink lip stick.


    I''m in the Caribbeans for the very first time in my life and I wasn''t nning on spending it in this hotel


    room alone. The ocean was looking so nice from our hotel room, and the smell of the ocean breeze


    was just exciting and it drew me in. So I stepped out alone and headed to the beach.


    Heather


    Daniel went to the Caribbeans for a business trip, but I knew better.


    Our father sold his shares in Shanghai group to him, making him the biggest shareholder, seconded by


    me.


    This means that when a board meeting is called in 3 weeks time, I would most likely lose my position to


    my kid brother if I don''t act fast.


    Before he returns, I need to make allies and make demands from people who are indebted to me.


    I knew a day like these woulde, so I prepared for it, but I never knew it would be these early.


    Growing up I never wanted anything other than what was mine, but when my father got sick to the point


    of death, I waspelled to drop everything that made me happy and take on the responsibilities of


    running thepany.


    I put my best to it but I never settled in, knowing that a time woulde when I have to give it all back


    to Daniel.


    But when that time came, I just couldn''t give it up. I was excited and content to learn that Daniel didn''t


    want to be C.E.O of Shanghai group, so I continued to oversee the affairs of thepany until it


    became all I could do and think about.


    When my father asked me to break off my rtionship with my college sweetheart then, I didn''t even


    bat an eysh and did as I was instructed.


    I lived and worked for thepany putting my all into it, so that when the day finallyes again when


    they would want me to stand down and let my younger brother take charge, I can put up a fight and


    protect that which is mine.


    But even after everything that I have had to sacrifice for thepany, my own father didn''t even think


    twice before selling his shares which I have been asking him of all this years to Daniel, giving my little


    brother his full support just because he is the male and thepany is his birthright.


    I was rounding things up at the office, it''s barely been 18hrs since I arrived back at Shanghai. I felt my


    phone buzz and I stretched to get it at the end of the table were it is being charged.


    Why was Markian calling? I hoped everything was ok with Livy, and wondered if she had messed up


    the n after so much effort I put into it.


    "Markian? Hello" I answered seeming excited.


    "Have you suddenly gone insane or did you perhaps forget your ce? How dare you try to disgrace


    and downgrade me, do I seem so helpless and pitiful to you?" Markian asked in rage.


    ''Oh no Livy,what did you say to him?''


    "You''ll watch your words and tone of voice when you speak to me Markian." I replied making the fact


    clear that I won''t have him talk to me rudely because of some petty issue he has with his wife.


    "You should have thought about your self-respect and that of others before you went ahead to do as


    you please".


    Ok now I''m confused, what exactly is he using me of doing?


    "Will you calm down and be more explicit, I don''t understand what you mean at all." I requested calmly


    even though deep inside of me I wanted to explode at his disrespect towards me.


    "Do you know how embarrassed I was in front of the Aligarh investors when they told me that the


    contract have already been signed with Shanghai group almost 18hrs ago? I looked like aplete


    fool not having the slightest clue what was going on. I have spent years building my prestige and


    reputation with these people, and I will not stand and watch anyone try to tarnish my image, you


    understand?"


    Oh, it was about thepany and not Livy. For a moment there I thought Livy may have told him that I


    helped her in the n to try and seduce him.


    I really don''t care about other people''s business unless I have something to gain from it, which was


    why I''m trying to help Livy.


    She and Markian now have the majority of the Castlehill shares which means winning her over is very


    vital, especially if I want to take down my brother, my father and Markian in the future.


    There you have it, I''m not very nice. I only win people over because I need them and nothing more. So,


    since this wasn''t at all about Livy but Daniel, I was a bit relieved.


    "I had nothing to do with that Markian, I promise" I replied innocently.


    "What do you mean by it wasn''t your doing? who else is CEO of S group if not you?" he asked.


    "Well if you need to know, S group has been given over to Daniel, so I am not CEO anymore. If


    something happened with S group then it''s all Daniels doing, not mine" I ratted out.


    If war with Markian is what Daniel wants then I''ll help them start the war.


    "Do you mean to say that this was Daniel''s handiwork? How, and when did he be in charge of S


    group. Why am I not aware of this until now? Tell me, where exactly is that ingrate now?"


    I have no idea why he''s asking me all these questions when it should be Daniel who should be


    answering.


    "I don''t know why you were not aware of this, but I do know where Daniel is at the moment. He''s at the


    Caribbean''s, so if the Aligarh''s signed a contract with him, it means he''s closer to you than you know.


    This is all i can say, I''ll hang up now". And that''s how you start a war.


    Since Daniel looked me in the eyes and told me that he has decided to take back from me what was


    he''s, I will not give it to him without a fight.


    He is Markian''s problem now and I can''t wait to see how this turns out.

 Chapter 13 The Wrong Kind of Feeling

    Chapter 13 The Wrong Kind of Feeling


    Markian


    Why am i this way? One moment I want Livy to be so far away from me, so we don''t even breathe the


    same air.


    And when she is, I still find myself feeling restless and anxious, wanting to know what she might be


    doing at every given time.


    I guess what they say it''s true about keeping your friends close and your enemies closer. I would rather


    she be close enough so I can keep an eye on her than keeping her far away.


    But did I really have to say all that, I thought as I recalled my conversation with her the day before.


    '' I never had intentions of ying house with you, but I''mpelled to. So with that being the case, I


    don''t think there would be any need to hold back anymore. I would y house and everything that


    you I promise''.


    Its not like I want to do anything serious with her anyway, especially since she''s thest person on


    earth I would ever want to be close with.


    My only wish is to make her live with me more miserable than I felt, which means I have to trade on all


    ground to achieve that, and until I do, I won''t rest.


    As if that wench and her mother wasn''t enough, now I also have to deal with Daniel''s imprudent


    attitude.


    Is he legit trying to get on my bad side or what? It''s been almost 24hrs and I haven''t been able to reach


    him.


    There is nothing worse than what he did today, and whether he did it knowingly or unknowingly, he


    won''t go unpunished.


    I even tried calling my uncle to ask him the reason why I wasn''t aware of the change of hand before


    now, but he is also ignoring my calls.


    It''s no news that he had always envied the position of the President of Castlehill, a position which I


    owned perfectly.


    He keeps looking for new ways to either sabotage or derail my efforts, but I''ve been a tough nut to


    crack even for him.


    With every passing day my dominance and authority grows making it difficult for him to outrightly


    dere a war against me. So, even though we are family, hepletely hates my guts and so do I.


    He must have devices a new n this time around, making Daniel his ace.


    Don''t get me wrong, I may have treated my cousin like a minion, but that was the only way I could be


    wary of him.


    If you grew up in a family like mine, you''ld learn that life is a jungle. And if you be careless, you


    get eaten like a prey.


    Knowing just how maniptive my uncle can be, being very close with Daniel wasn''t an option and I


    was right. It may have taken longer than I assumed, but it''s happening eventually.


    As my mind went on a survival search on ways to clip Daniel''s wings before they be incredibly


    strong, I couldn''t help but wonder what my wife could be up to.


    I mentally pped myself in the head. Not her again, can''t I just go 5mins without thinking about her?


    Just as I was mentally torturing myself of how mindful I was bing about Livy, I felt soft slender


    hands slide from my back to my stomach, embracing me gently.


    I was at a bar in a city I haven''t been to in a very long time, and I sure as hell don''t know anyone here


    who is close to me enough to dare touch me.


    I stared at the hands with long red painted nails that circled my waist, and I could feel the slow


    breathing of it''s owner behind my ear.


    I wasn''t wasted so I could tell it was a woman, so as a gentle man I slowly turned to reveal who had


    such guts as to give me a back hug and gently turn her down.


    I almost choked on my thoughts when I saw the culprit, and my lips parted in surprise.


    "Felicity?"


    I managed to speak as she just stood there smirking menacingly.


    Felicity was a girl I had an on and off rtionship with in high school and college days, before the


    Luthel sisters came into my life.


    It wasn''t love or anything like that, she just knew how to draw out my wild side and she was he hot.


    Thest time I saw her was 3yrs ago, we were intimate that evening at the after-party of my birthday,


    when she told me she was getting married to a man 3 times her age.


    It''s true that with her I was able to be wild and do certain things that Markian, President of Castlehill


    wouldn''t normally do, plus the sex was always epic. But if she was getting married, I sure as hell


    wouldn''t like to be caught up in an extra-marital affair.


    So I broke up with her and never saw her again, despite all her calls, texts and emails to hear her out,


    until today.


    "In the flesh. Hello Markian, I thought that must be you. After all, no one in this world knows you better


    than I do." She spoke still smirking.


    Iposed myself and took a sip from my ss, putting my seamless face on.


    "So, what is the mighty Markian Winfrey doing in Dominican Republic?" she asked taking a seat beside


    me.


    I saw how enticing her posture was as she crossed her legs letting her high slit gown open revealing


    her sexy smooth thighs, while making an order to the bartender.


    I swallowed my drink, it was always hard to think straight when she was around, so I looked away


    straight forward.


    "I''m on a mini-"


    "...business trip I presume? The same old Markian, and here I thought maybe you tracked me down


    because you missed me" she interrupted.


    She was one of the few people in the world that could interrupt me and go free. I smiled at how wrong


    she was but didn''t try to correct the misunderstanding.


    "And you? Weren''t you getting married thest time we met? What happened to your husband, or is he


    here with you? I should say hi, don''t you think?" I replied sounding sarcastic.


    If she held me so intimately liked that then I needed to know if her husband was close by or not, after


    all I had a reputation to uphold.


    "If you mean Gerald, he and I got divorced right before he passed away. Actually I''m currently on my


    3rd husband who is a very benevolent and generous old man with billions in his ount," she replied


    with a straight face.


    She must have caught on by now that I was being sarcastic but what she said next mortified me to the


    bones.


    "Bernard and I have an open rtionship, so don''t worry about a thing. He understands that I''m a


    vibrant energetic young woman who have desires he can''t fulfill, so he lets me explore other options if


    you know what I mean." She said winking at me.


    Was she being serious right now? I knew Felicity had a huge sex appetite and her sex appeal is off the


    chats, but to think she would act on it even as a married woman 3times in a row was baffling.


    Still I can''t say I was totally surprised because, well, she was Felicity. She gets what she wants when


    and how ever she wants it, and I guess that''s what attracted me to her the most.


    "What are you doing here, Felicity? I thought I told you that we should treat each other like strangers


    whenever we meet each other again, so what are you doing now?"


    She dropped her ss of drink and stared straight into my face, like she was searching for an answer


    or clue. I wasn''tfortable anymore, so I advanced to leave but, she held my shirt by the cor and


    pulled me in for a steaming kiss.


    I didn''t pull away, I didn''t freeze either but I didn''t kiss her back.


    With Felicity, my sexual desires and urges spikes off the charts, so I was careful not to move a muscle


    or give her the satisfaction she needed.


    She pulled back andughed loudly like I said something funny. Then she wiped her lips with the back


    of her palm leaving a little smudge by the side of her lips, as she took a sip of her drink.


    "I like this new you, you seem more like a man than you were 3yrs ago. Marriage must have done a


    thing or two to you over the years" she said smiling.


    How did she know I was married? Even though I was in love with Sophy, our marriage wasn''t so open


    to the public.


    Yes, we appeared on shows and events together, but I guess people most times tried hard enough not


    to associate ''Minnesota''s rich and handsome'' to a single woman.


    They''ll rather call on my dates as acquaintances than put any romantic caption to them, seeing as I can


    be very mean and arrogant most times.


    "Well, I guess you have your ways of finding things like that out. But you are right, marriage did a lot to


    me." i replied as I took out my handkerchief and softly wiped off the smudge by the side of her lips


    which waspelling me to do lots more to her than just kissing her again.


    She looked at me with those deep blue eyes and moved her face slowly towards mine.


    For a moment there I thought she was going to kiss me again, but for some reason, I didn''t move.


    Then she whispered to my ear, "but, I know how to push your buttons still", she smirked again


    maliciously.


    "There is going to be a party tomorrow in honor of my husband''s birthday, you shoulde. Everyone


    that is anyone would be there, you might even meet some investors too. I''ll send you an invite to you


    hotel room" she said.


    "How do you know my hotel room?" I wondered.


    "It''s one of my husband''s hotels I manage, so from the very first day you booked into Barcelo Bavaro


    Pce, I knew." She smirked and kissed me goodbye on the cheek.


    She must be married to Bernard Garc¨ªa. Wow, she really have out done herself. I''ll think about going to


    the partyter, but now I have ''a wife'' to catch up with.


    Livy


    This ce is amazing, but for some reason I wasn''t happy.


    It was suppose to be my honeymoon, but here I was alone with sore feelings each time I see a happy


    couple pass.


    I haven''t seen Markian all day, same as yesterday. It''s not like I want to go with him but, would it kill him


    if I went along with him to his meetings? I just don''t want to be abandoned in the hotel room everyday.


    Maybe, I should just go back to our suite and look for something to do indoors.


    As I walked back to the hotel, I could felt someone was following me.


    My heart beat spiked up and I became scared, unable to control my breathing.


    I walked very fast almost about to run, but I got to the hotel reception before I knew it.


    I just stood there in front of the reception counter trying to catch my breathe as I noticed the


    receptionist staring at me like I was a cat on disy.


    I waved my hand to assure her I was fine, then I slowly turned to see if anyone was really following me,


    but I saw no one.


    I must be imagining things, why was I so jumpy all of a sudden? I stood up straight after catching my


    breathe and turned to walk away when I bumped into a hard object -no wait, it was a man''s chest.


    Someone was following me, I wasn''t imagining. My heart pounded so hard I thought it would jump out


    of my chest, but I took courage and looked up at the person standing in front of me.


    Suddenly, the person smelt familiar as I was finally able to put a face to the body.


    "Daniel? You scared me to death. What are you doing here?" I asked feeling relieved that I wasn''t in


    any danger, it was just Daniel.


    He smiled with that Winfrey charm, exposing him perfect white set of teeth. "Trying to surprise you,


    surprise!!!" he said in a jolly tone.


    Why did he need to surprise me bying here, it was my honeymoon.


    He could see the confusion in my face so he added, "it''s your birthday silly, so I wanted to surprise you


    for your birthday".


    Wait, its my birthday? Oh my goodness, how could I had forgotten, I thought I set a reminder. So I


    slipped out my phone to check but realized it''s been switched off, probably all day today.


    I tried putting it on but it had a t battery. "Oh, I see why I couldn''t reach. You must be having so much


    fun you had to turn off your phone to avoid distractions?" he asked jokingly.


    I gave him a little shove and told him the battery was t and I wasn''t aware.


    I couldn''t take him upstairs to our suite to put my phone in charge, I didn''t think it was a good idea. So


    we just went to the hotel''s restaurant and ordered dinner.


    We talked for a while and for the first time since i got here, I was having a real conversation with a


    person.


    I lost track of time and by the time I realized it, all my chances of getting Markian to see me as his


    woman and not just a nuisance was flying away.


    I quickly exined to Daniel that I had to leave, thanking him for remembering my birthday, and left him


    at the restaurant alone. I felt guilty but thought I would exin things to him next time we see.


    Before I slipped the key card in, I prayed a silent prayer.


    My hands were shaky and my chest was pounding, I was sweating like a ran a marathon or something.


    What is wrong with me? becausest time I checked, I didn''t do anything wrong. He was the one who


    left me alone all day, what was I suppose to do all day in this room.


    I held my breathe and opened the door, as I stepped inside Markian was nowhere to be found. I sighed


    of relieve and disappointment.


    Where did he go to and why wasn''t he back yet? I looked at the clock which read 10:47pm.


    I reached for my charger and plugged my phone in, turned it on and was about to call him when I felt a


    chilling feeling behind me.


    As I turned, there he was in front of the bathroom door staring furiously at me. I felt my breath freeze,


    he was angry again and I knew it.


    Along with rage there was something else, I could see something else in his eyes, but what was that?


    He walked straight towards me as I took a step backwards and realized the bed was obstructing my


    escape.


    As I tried to make my way out of his sight, with just a single step forward he caught up to me.


    Grabbing my waist with one hand and my hand with the other, I was trapped. My strength was nothing


    intended.


    He got on me before I could recollect my senses and started nting kisses on my neck and my


    shoulder.


    Wait, what is going on here? Is these a dream? And with that question my mind went nk.


    Markian


    I got back to the hotel around 5:30pm and Livy was nowhere to be found.


    I waited for close to an hour but she didn''t return, so I tried calling her phone and nothing, it was


    switched off.


    At that moment, I didn''t know what came over me, but I ran out of the room in panic and went to the


    reception to ask if anyone had seen her.


    This was her first time here, so I was sure she didn''t know her way around. My mind was on a


    rampage, what if something bad had happened to her, what would I say to Judy?


    Luckily, I met the receptionist who told me she had seen ady that fits Livy''s description going towards


    the restaurant.


    So I hurriedly went ahead, not certain what I was going to do or say if I saw her there alone. But to my


    surprise, she wasn''t alone.


    She was with a man wearing a red shirt and a karki pants,ughing like she had won a lottery or he just


    cracked the most hrious joke or something.


    I didn''t try to see who she was with, all I knew was that I had to leave there asap, unless I wanted to


    Why was sheughing so loud like she was in aedy center? and the look on her face was that of


    sheer happiness and peace.


    Peace? how could she be feeling peaceful and happy while I was about to turn this ind upside down


    looking for her?


    I went back to my room and shut the door so hard I secretly wished it had damage, so I could have


    something else upying my mind at the moment.


    I sat on the bed, but the image of her happy with someone else was eating me up. I got up and went to


    the bathroom to take a shower, but it didn''t bring me any relief.


    I got out and put on my clothes and waited. I waited as the hours passed by, but she wasn''ting


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    back. She sure have got the nerves to keep me waiting for so long like these.


    She must be having a great time with that man that she forgot all about me? The more I kept asking


    these questions, the furious I became.


    I heard the door beep at around 10:45pm so I hurried to the bathroom. Why I went there I can''t tell, but


    her expression when she came inside was clearly that of a teenage girl who just had her first date and


    was d no one caught her sneaking out.


    I knew I hated her, but tonight was just a reminder as to why. She was a dishonest, lying cheat and that


    fueled my rage. She doesn''t give a halt about anyone but herself, and that was when it hit me. For


    someone like her, a shattered pride must be the worst punishment, so I went in.


    I didn''t care at all, I just let myself go and I was right. I grabbed her and pushed her on the bed, her


    slow and soft moaning as I kissed and nipped her neck and corbone said it all.


    She wanted me. I was filled with rage but she still wanted me. She was just with another man, and still


    wanted me. I was her sister''s husband, but she still wanted me.


    Her shamelessness was baffling and utterly disgusting. I wanted to stop but I was far gone now.


    It didn''t matter how much I hated her, I was still a hot blooded male who has desires, and boy, did she


    have the softest and most refreshing skin I''ve ever felt, making me go wild with pleasure.


    My sexual desires took over fast and I couldn''t control myself as her scent filled me with so much want


    and hunger.


    Com''on Markian, you are better than these, stop yourself and call her out for the wench she was.


    "Livy..." I spoke in between kisses but the rest of my words died instantly.


    I doubt she heard me, so I looked up to see her eyes shut and her lips bitten down with her teeth, she


    was looking very sex and hot at the moment, and that fired the beast in me.


    Oh man, I wanted to do things to her that would make her scream my name so loud she would finally


    realize that I own every inch of her.


    I slowly let my hand holding her hand slip down to one of her breast where I rested and massaged for


    few second, all while kissing her neck and earlobe at the same time.


    She moaned in response to my every touch and that made me want to continue as it was getting


    harder for me to stop even though I at these point, I didn''t want to.


    I let my hand leave her breast and slid it down her body, with just her gown being the only thing


    between my hand and her body.


    I slipped my hand underneath her gown and raised it up exposing her reddish-pink pantie, which I


    thought was cute as I slowly tackled with the waist band with my fingers.


    "Mar...kian!" I heard she moan, and I was shot dead.


    What was I about to do all in the name of retaliation?


    "Shameless -I...can''t even pretend to be intimate with the likes of you" I spoke under my breath wanting


    to be stopped because I couldn''t stop myself.


    I could feel her dead silent now and in a few seconds she tried to struggle from my hold.


    I let her go and she sat up on the bed fixing her dress that I had repositioned during my uncontroble


    sex rage.


    I sat at the edge of the bed backing her when I heard soft sobs, it wasing from behind me.


    I wanted to turn around and know why she was crying, but I guessed I must have out done myself for


    today, so I went into the bathroom and took another shower which helped calm down my big man


    bulging underneath me.


    Who would have thought Livy had the ability to send me to hell and back with just her soft moaning.


    But it worried me that I couldn''t stop myself when I was with her.

 Chapter 14 New Kind of Feeling

    Chapter 14 New Kind of Feeling


    Livy


    I couldn''t control my tears, they flowed down uninterruptedly, I bet I could bath in it.


    Why exactly was I crying? Could it be the fact that for a brief moment there Ipletely surrendered


    my body to a man who wasn''t mine and might never be mine, or could it be that at the end of


    everything that just happened, I''m the one who got the short end of the stick?


    I tried to stop myself from crying, but I couldn''t. I was beginning to look pathetic, at least that''s what my


    mother would have said.


    My eyes and head were hurting, and so was my heart. Tonight, without a push or any physical


    pressure, my heart was totally shattered.


    I felt empty and cold like I was standing on ice, nothing had changed.


    I thought maybe, just maybe something physical could just be a stepping stone in our rtionship, but I


    was wrong.


    I would never get anything out of these marriage, he said it himself, but I thought I could get things


    done my own way.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was treated worse than trash tonight and it doesn''t feel nice. I haven''t felt this worthless before, and it


    feels so dry.


    I gathered my strength and walked over to the couch where Iid curled up in a ball.


    I needed a safe ce, somewhere that was not my current reality but for how long?


    I was sad but above all I was pissed, the way he treated me tonight was unsettling and I was done with


    it.


    The reason why I can''t be were he is, may be because I''m so timid, I know these well. And with such


    attitude i know I''ll never find a ce in his life for myself, so maybe it''s time to stop.


    But deep down I knew that once the sun rises tomorrow, I''ll go back to my default setting, so why


    bother?


    That realization alone made me understand just how much my mother was right about me all these


    years, so i just cried away my frustration. I must have cried myself to sleep because I didn''t hear him


    It was 2:25am in the morning and I was jerked awake but some unsettling hands.


    When I opened my eyes, they searched the room andnded on Markian''s face.


    He looked perplexed, what was wrong with him? I wondered. Did he have a bad dream or something?


    It took just a split second for the pain to hit, then I realized that the look on his face was actually that of


    pure worry.


    I have never seen him this way before now, hell, I thought nothing fazes him. Was he really concerned


    about me or was this just him pretending again, so I''ll let my guide down?


    I removed his hands from my shoulders and attempted to sit upright when the pain hit me again and I


    cringed in pure agony.


    He held me close and helped me to sit upright steadily, but once again I shrugged his hands away from


    where they rested on my shoulders.


    I bit my lower lips and pinned my nail into the couch to help stop me from groaning in pain.


    I must have unintentionally woken up ''His Royal Highness'' with my groaning while I was asleep.


    I was about to tell him that I was sorry for waking him up and that he should go back to sleep, but was


    interrupted before I could form the words in between another horrible cramp.


    "What''s wrong? Is your stomach hurting...what should I do? Should I call for an ambnce, or maybe I


    should take you to the hospital myself? Are you in so much pain? I think you might be running a


    temperature, so let''s just go to the hospital ok? I''ll take you there." he inquired and suggested all at the


    same time.


    I''ve never seen nor imagined that there was this side to Markian, a side that was caring and


    considerate.


    He tried to put the back of his palm on my forehead, but I flinched away from his touch, even if a part of


    me wanted to enjoy this moment a while longer.


    This moment when Markian is actually being nice to me is happening for real, right? I''m not imagining


    it, was I?


    Just few hours ago, he had me on that bedpletely at his mercy but called me shameless, and told


    me he can''t even pretend to want to be with me.


    No, it''s not real, he''s not getting me this time. Fool me once, shame on you, fool me twice shame on


    me- I just can''t fall for this.


    I suddenly felt very nauseous and was about to throw up, so I pushed his hand away which intended on


    giving me aforting rub on my back- or at least I thought that was what he wanted to do, and I ran


    into the bathroom.


    I threw up to my heart''s content, with the entire dinner I had with Daniel all gone down the drain.


    The cramps and the headache felt like a hole was being bored inside my head and lower abdomen, I


    didn''t even notice him standing right next to me.


    Oh wow, now this was embarrassing. I look like a mess and even worse, I smelled terrible.


    He bent down to hold my hair up, but I pushed his hands away and hurried to the sink to rinse my


    mouth.


    I stayed in front of the sink looking at my reflection in the mirror while holding my lower abdomen with


    one hand as I tried to stifle the pain.


    I looked at the corner where He stood through the mirror and saw him looking at... was he really staring


    at my butt right now? I was furious and suddenly turned towards him.


    "You...you have blood st..." he mumbled, while I quickly turned and realized my dress had a blood stain


    on it.


    Oh my God, could tonight get any worst?!


    I tried to hide it with my hands and asked him to leave, while I flushed with embarrassment.


    When he left, i locked the door, undressed and made my way to the shower to get myself cleaned up.


    When I got out, I could barely walk with the dizziness and pain I was feeling. So I just sat at the corner


    and realized I didn''te in with a sanitary pad or a change of clothes.


    I kept cringing in pain and was almost knocked out by it about, when 10minster, I heard a knock on


    the door. I knew it was Markian, but I didn''t want to see him.


    When I didn''t answer, "I have somethings you might need, I''ll just leave them here by the door" he said,


    dropping off something by the door and left.


    At first I was reluctant to stand up, but my stubbornness won''t help me in here, so I gently opened the


    bathroom door and found my night wear neatly folded on the floor with a bottle of water. I reached out


    and grabbed them, the shut the door again.


    When I unfolded the cloth, I found a tampon, one of my panties and a small pharmacy drug bag. At this


    point all my anger faded away like tiny whispers, and my chest became so warm andforted.


    I didn''t want to doubt if his concern towards me was real or fake anymore, I just wanted to be close to


    him and in his arms, even though I might regret itter when I get rejected and humiliated again.


    Typical Livy, I thought as I got dressed and slipped in the tampon- it was my first time using one so it


    felt strange. I took the pain reliever and headed out of the bathroom confidently.


    I got a fright when I saw him stand by the bathroom door, was he probably waiting for me?


    "You can sleep on the bed with me tonight, the couch is a bit messed up..." he said, clearing his throat


    as my eyes darted to the red blood stain on the couch and I cringed in horror.


    I quickly averted my eyes and walked to one side of the bed andid down quietly without saying a


    word, once again embarrassed. That pain reliever kicked in fast and before I knew it, I drifted asleep.


    Markian


    I woke up to painful groans and sounds, was she having a nightmare? I wondered, or could it be that I


    may have hurt her by mistake? But what do I care? I''ve never cared about anything concerning her


    before anyway, so why start now?


    I tried to go back to sleep but I couldn''t, so I turned to look towards the couch were sheid all curled


    up.


    She would asionally curl up further while groaning, but when she turned to face me, I saw a tear roll


    down her eyes to her ear.


    I panicked and rushed to her. Was she really having a bad dream? and if she was, it wouldn''t hurt to


    wake her up, right? So I jerked her awake.


    At first she was surprised, so I thought maybe it was just a bad dream, but when she cringed in pain,


    my heart gave up.


    The first time I witnessed someone in such pain was when my mother was being hospitalized. She had


    cancer and was in so much pain all the time. UShe would often stifle the pain as not to make a sound,


    but I understood how much she was suffering.


    Then, there was that time Sophy and I were kidnapped as kids. She was in so much pain but wouldn''t


    make a sound, just so I won''t be worried.


    I knew those men did something to her, and even though we became friends, I wasn''t able to help her. I


    wanted desperately to take the pain from her, but in the end, I abandoned her like my mother


    abandoned me.


    My mind went into a frantic whirlpool as it imagined lots of cases that could be the reason for Livy''s


    pain at the moment, and I found myself very worried and concerned.


    I tried to help her but each time I did, she pushed me away.


    Just few days ago she wanted me to be nice to her, and now I was she was turning me down? Ok,


    maybe what I did tonight wasn''tpletely right, but I too have suffered from her constant betrayal and


    dishonesty. But if I can''t help her and something bad happens again, I don''t think I could forgive myself.


    Each time she pushed me away, I still found myself going after her and trying to help her out like I was


    drawn to her.


    What is wrong with me? Since when did I be concerned of what''s happening to Livy. She could


    stand and walk, so she wasn''t in any danger, so why am I going out of my way to assist this despicable


    woman?


    I only rxed a bit when I saw the blood stain on her dress, it means it wasn''t anything serious, it was


    just her menstruation.


    When she asked me to leave the bathroom and locked herself in, I knew she wouldn''te out to get


    her stuffs, so I had to go through her luggages and found some utilities.


    I arranged them in an order that she won''t be embarrassed to ept it, then I called for her to take it by


    the door.


    I went back to put her luggage back in order and that''s when I saw it. A candy bar paper wrap I made a


    ring out of years ago, but why does Livy have it when it was Sophy I gifted it to 15 years ago?


    I must be confused, it couldn''t be the same ring, and moreover it''s been so long. I waved the thought


    away and set the luggage back in it rightful ce.


    I thought to go back to bed, but I just couldn''t because I was still feeling a bit restless. So, I looked at


    the bathroom door and saw that she had taken the utilities Iid for her.


    I mentally congratted myself on a job well done and stood by the door, waiting for her to finallye


    out.


    When she finally came out, I was surprised as to just how different she was looking.


    She had her hair tied in a messy bun which made her features more vivid. The nightwear I had picked


    was quite short exposing her sexy enticing thighs that draw me in.


    She didn''t have any bra on so her breast were looking quite bigger than I''ld noticed before, with her


    nipples standing and inviting, they were breathtaking- what a work of art, I imagined. She looked so


    beautiful and captivating I almost got caught staring at her.


    "You can sleep on the bed with me tonight, the couch is a bit messed up..." I managed to cough out,


    clearing my throat''s t that had suddenly gone dry looking at my wife.


    Was she always this beautiful and why have I never noticed? I wondered as she moved silently to the


    bed andid unmoving like a statue.


    I took a ss of water and drank every bit of it, hoping it would quench the desire that was burning


    inside of me at the moment.


    She slept off in no time, while I stayed awake staring at her for another 30mins -wondering what it


    would have been like if she wasn''t Sophy''s traitorous sister, before I finally fell asleep.


    "What is your name?...my name is..." I went shut when I heard footstepsing down the stairs.


    She held on to me terribling in fear and sobbing softly almost silently. Other little girls would have cried


    so loudly, and we would have been caught again, but not my little rose-cheek.


    She was in so much pain but we had to be quiet if we wanted to escape. I took her hand and we


    crawled our way out the basement through a hole on the ground leading outside.


    We ran through the forest not knowing where we were or who we are, but we kept on running.


    She was very small and fragile looking but had a lot of endurance, the only problem was that she


    wouldn''t speak.


    I knew they did something to her, she was always sobbing and wincing in pain each time I touched her


    body, so I knew I had to protect her- I promised I would protect her.


    But the truth was, she protected me more times than I did. It was her idea to make a call to the police


    the moment we got on the highway.


    They kept us at the station for half a day, then took us to the orphanage- since the station wasn''t a


    ce for kids, while they made more investigations to find our families.


    From the moment we got to the orphanage, she was often taken to the clinic because she became


    sick.


    Then on the 4th day, my father''s wife came to get me but I knew deep down she was disappointed to


    find me alive.


    I didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye or at least knowing her name, but she was unconscious


    and my stepmother wasn''t very patient, so she dragged me away.


    The next morning I woke up to a warm feeling on my chest. I just had a dream or was it a memory of


    what happened years ago? Why now, when it''s been so long?


    I was surprised to find Livy sleeping peacefully on my chest, but I didn''t flinch. I remained there as I


    unconsciously studied her hairline and face, wondering just how fearless she was in doing things she


    shouldn''t be doing.


    She looked peaceful as her chest rise and fell in sync with mine.


    I wondered if we had the same heart beat rate, so I moved my free hand to her neck to check her pulse


    and check mine too. Something I picked up in my time at the hospital taking care of my mother before


    her demise.


    Our heart beats matched almost perfectly and that little fact amazed me.


    Iid there, breathing in the sweet smell of her hair until it cultivated a little space at the back of my


    mind.


    Sooner thanter, I felt her waking up, so I shut my eyes pretending to still be asleep.


    Livy


    I opened my eyes and searched the room just to find out I wasn''t in the position I had slept in.


    I wasn''t really a restless sleeper but surprisingly, I found myself on Markian''s chest. I quickly realized


    my mistake and slowly slipped away quietly.


    I quickly took a shower and changed into afortable wrap dress,bed my hair and let it pour


    down almost to my waist. I touched up my face with a little makeup and was feeling better now that the


    cramps had stopped.


    I grabbed my phone and stepped out to the balcony quietly to call Heather and tell her all aboutst


    night.


    I was so happy and excited that I didn''t even check the time before I called. It was after 11am here but I


    seemed to have woken her up from her sleep, since Shanghai was 12hrs earlier.


    "That''s progress right?" I asked, after telling her everything in details.


    "Of course it is, but being able to decipher what his mood is at all times would go a long way in your


    rtionship. If you can''t understand what his eyes are saying, then you just might miss your cues" she


    advised heartedly.


    I''m so d to have someone I can share things like this with, because Heather is such a great listener


    and give amazing advices.


    "But I''m worried. What if he wakes up and goes back to being mean old Markian again, what then


    should I do?" I asked sincerely.


    "You''ll just have to keep doing what you are doing. The fact is that, he can''t bear to see you hurt, so for


    now that is a trump card for you" she replied making me feel at easy.


    She was right but, since he seemed very worried about me yesterday, I''m sure he must have had a bad


    experience of seeing people in pain. I don''t know if I should exploit that card as Heather said.


    "What are you thinking about? You can''t use it can you?" She asked and I affirmed.


    "Well, you sure are a better person than I am. If it''s me, I''ll make the most of that card before it


    expires." She said honestly.


    I liked the fact that she was honest, but she''s right, I''m not like her at all. I can''t use people''s


    weaknesses against them.


    "Thanks so much for hearing me out, even though I rudely interrupted your sleep, Heather" I


    apologized.


    "It''s nothing. You know I love hearing of how well my n is working anytime, anyday. Plus, it''s about


    time I got up to do some work anyway. So thanks for the wake up call," she replied and we hung up


    after saying out goodbyes.


    That afternoon, an invitation came in but was addressed only to Markian.


    For heaven''s sake, this was my freaking honeymoon. Shouldn''t any invite being send to us be


    addressed to Mr and Mrs Markian Winfrey?


    I was getting agitated again, this happens anytime I''m on my period- I get mood swings.


    But regardless, no way am I leaving my husband''s side from now on till we head back home.


    I have decided to enjoy my honeymoon with my husband and nobody would stop me, not even


    Markian.


    I was so determined that I went shopping and got myself a gorgeous gown and shoe for the asion


    this evening.


    Heather


    The moment I dropped the phone with Livy, I rolled to my side and kissed- on the lips, the hunk of man


    meat lying next to me butt naked, and I got up.


    I had fallen asleep after a steamy hot evening with Mr. Handsome on the bed. His name was Kevin


    Ling, and he is a Medical Doctor - in practice.


    He''s younger than me with two years, butpared to me, he looks quite matured. He''s got the body


    of a sex god and boy, does he know his way around a woman''s body.


    We''ve been seeing each other in secret for almost a year and 2 months now, and at 30, people keep


    wondering when I''ll settle down and start a family, but I''ve got no time for any of that.


    All I wanted was for S. Group to hit the international market under my supervision, plus, when I''ve got a


    hunk like Kevin, what more could I ask for?


    Currently, he is in his final session of residency and would be done soon.


    Of course, I don''t show him off, well, if people knew I was dating a college student, the press might


    escte and shot the story out of proportion.


    I have a reputation to uphold and he understands perfectly, he doesn''t expect too much and executes


    his job wonderfully.


    Honestly, I can''t say I''m always proud of my choices, but he is one choice I''m happy I made.


    Thanks to Livy, I''m now 100% sure that Daniel is there with them, so now I can execute my n.


    Putting a conference call through to all the investors of S. Group- or as I like to call them, my people. I


    only wanted to affirm just how many of them are still loyal to me and how many are not.


    If my father thinks that selling his shares to help Daniel just swoop in and take my crown, then he has a


    different game in mind.


    Before now, I''ve been buying lots and lots of shares from thepany, so before I leave, I n on


    taking with me 67% of my investors, stakeholders and shares.


    If there are no armies, then what battle do they think they can win without an army.


    Before I returned to Shanghai, I had a lunch date with Mrs. Luthel and she assured me that she was on


    my side.


    With her, I''ve got an additional 20% already at my beck and call.


    Bottom line is, if I''m not the head of. S. Group then, there will be no S. Group at all.

 Chapter 15 Break Point

    Chapter 15 Break Point


    Livy


    He must be in shock to see me in this dress, maybe even wondering where I intend on wearing it to.


    It was a sky blue long-straight cut gown draped with ace fabric and a deep V-neck, which left my


    shoulder and upper chest exposed. It''s slit was up to my thigh, and my silver heels made my legs


    looked longer than they were.


    I put on a pair of earrings my mom had bought for Sophy but couldn''t give it to her due to her untimely


    demise, then regifted it to me after her burial. It was not a loud piece, but it was hard to miss.


    Markian seems captivated because he has been staring at me without saying a word, and I just stood


    there.


    He is wearing a hand tailored maroon twilight fog 2piece with a burgundy colored tie and white shirt


    with match tie color shoe. He had some silver cuffs, a burgundy pocket filler and a ncpain Aqua


    Lung Grande Date timepiece, just so exquisite.


    He was looking so good and had his hairbed to the side and slightly backwards. I couldn''t wait to


    be seen in public with him, or so I thought.


    After a while he finally spoke, breaking the awkward


    silence.


    "Where are you going looking like that?" he asked clearing his throat like he had something stuck in it.


    I looked at him in surprise, "we got an invitation to the birthday party of Mr. Bernard Grac¨ªa, who


    happens to be an acquaintance of my mother. So, I''ll be going with you."


    Wow, such confidence Livy, where did ite from? My heart was beating fast because I don''t know


    what to expect him to say next.


    But nothing was going to stop me now I''ve said it, I''m going to go with or without him, I thought as I


    turned my back to him and tried to fixing my hair and makeup.


    "So, who do you want to go as, my date or my wife?" he asked sending me into befuddlement.


    What kind of question is this? How on earth do I answer such a question? If I say as his wife, I might


    annoy him. But if I say as his date, I might just lose my one chance to be seen in public as his wife.


    "Who I''m I to you?" I asked in a haste, and quickly regretted why I even tried.


    "Do you really want to know?" He asked back with a devilish smirk that made him look more handsome


    and dangerous at the same time, oh God.


    My heart skipped a beat, do I really want him to say it? Can''t we just go together like a normal couple,


    what''s the deal with him?


    "I''m going...with or without you." I said in a choked voice barely audible, but he heard me. I know he


    did, because his expression quickly turned into a more cunning and sinister one.


    I looked at him through the mirror as he took a step towards me while I got up from the chair, facing him


    I took a step backwards. With every step he took towards me, I took one backwards until there was no


    room for me to escape.


    He finally caught up with me and pinned me to the wall roughly. I winced from the pain, but he didn''t


    flinch.


    Barely 18 hrs ago, he was eager to help me and aid me while I was in pain, but now, he was back to


    being his mean old self again.


    I should have known it wasn''t going tost, I thought as I stifled the tears that were about to escape my


    eyes and ruin my makeup.


    He held my jaw and lifted my face upwards to look at him, and I obeyed. It was futile fighting him now, I


    won''t win. Suddenly, I''ve lost all my will and power. So much for the big talks.


    "Do you dare to defile me?!" He asked with so much fleer.


    Why do i even bother? For a moment there I must have really believed he and I could be a happy


    couple. I had forgotten about all I did, and how my transgressions hadnded me here.


    I should never had tried to push Sophy away in an attempt to take her ce. I shouldn''t have done the


    things I did just to get Markian by my side.


    "You''re...hu-rting me Markian" I managed to cry out, but he didn''t care.


    One of his hand held both of mine tightly in ce right above my head, while his other hand moved


    from my face to my neck then to my cleavage,


    "...And you would do that while wearing such a provocative clothing and putting on so much makeup?


    Just who are you meeting up with?" he asked.


    I looked him in the eyes, and I saw it. It was the same look he hadst night when we almost got


    intimate.


    Does he think I''m dressed like these to meet someone else? Could it be that Markian was jealous? It


    can''t be.


    For Markian to be jealous it means I actually had to have an effect on him somehow. I mean, the man


    said he can''t even pretend to like me. Who says that to a woman they just pinned to the bed and


    touched to lovingly? I meant nothing to him, so why does he care what I wear?


    "Fine, I''ll take it all off, the dress even the makeup, everything. It wasn''t my intention to defile you, so I''ll


    stay here at the hotel, I won''t go to the party with you." I said, loosing all will to fight.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Like hell you won''t. It appears I can''t trust you to leave you by yourself for even an hour, so you are


    to toe.


    I was confused now, what do I wear then? I didn''t mind that, above all, he really wants me to go with


    him now?


    He let me go and stepped backwards scoffing, then I realized I was actually smiling.


    "Don''t get any funny ideas, you are only going because I can''t keep my eyes off you for a moment. I''m


    not going to let you bring shame and reproach to me, mypany or my family, so you must be very


    careful with how you gvant and who you are seen with. And if anyone finds out we''re married, that


    would be the end of...these." he added point at me and back to himself.


    At these point my smile faded and my heart sank. He pulled out a box from the wardrobe and left it on


    the bed, telling me to meet him downstairs when I''m done, and left the room.


    I sluggishly walked up to the bed and opened the box to see a burgundy velvet asymmetric-shoulder


    one-sleeve midi dress and matching Lakeshi metal carved heels.


    They looked beautiful, and matched Markian''s tie but I was feeling too down to appreciate their beauty.


    The whole point of wanting to go with him was so people would see us together and congratte or


    even admire us as a couple, but I''ve just been told if that happens, it would be the end of our marriage.


    I tried to clean off my makeup and was stunned to see my reflection in the mirror looking so pale and


    out of color. I put on some nude, not borate but still beautiful, though not enough to turn heads.


    I put on the dress and looked in the mirror, they were my perfect size. I wondered how that was


    possible but I didn''t dwell on the thought for long.


    I put my hair up in an elegant bun and loose curls when I realized the jewelry I was putting on was an


    eye catcher, so I took it off and headed out.


    I wasn''t up for the party anymore and my evening was ruin, so I didn''t say a word all through the drive


    to the city.


    Markian


    I was starting to have a soft spot for Livy, but if these goes on, I might just have to end this marriage.


    For the first time in my life today, I went shopping to get a dress for her. I had been married for 2yrs to


    Sophy, but even at that time I never went shopping.


    I had given her gifts but they had been either what my secretary picked out or something I had seen


    online and purchased it for her.


    I can''t lie but my mind went on a frenzy when I saw her in that dress. I really wanted to rip it off her


    body and give her a nice rough-hot banging before handing her the dress I spent half of my afternoon


    picking out for her.


    No way was I going to let any one see her in such a provocative dress.


    She came out looking more beautiful as she walk out the lobby of the hotel, wearing the dress and


    shoe I got her.


    Her hair was up in a bun and I didn''t like that. Her feminise call out profoundly each time her hair is in a


    bun, and there was going to be hot-blooded males at the party we would be attending.


    So, as she got in the car, I let her hair down before I shut her door and got in the car. But somehow she


    looked even more seductive than before with her hair down and beautifully messy.


    I moved close to her, but she pulled back bringing me back to my senses.


    What was I about to do, kiss her? Markian, control yourself, it''s just Livy. I pulled her seatbelt and


    strapped her in and we started our journey to the city which was a 20mins drive.


    It was awkwardly quiet, and I wondered why? She seemed to have been quite chatty and confident


    back at the hotel, why is she so quiet now? Why wasn''t she talking andughing as she was doingst


    night with that man?


    I immediately got overwhelmed with rage as I reyed seeing them together, so I stepped on the gas


    and didn''t nce her way until we got to the Grac¨ªa''s home.


    It was a beautiful grandiose mansion, not as grand as the Winfrey''s deluxe vacation home in the


    Bahamas but it''s a worthy adversary.


    We got out of the car and headed inside, Livy was keeping her distance which made the servants at


    the door give us a weird look, so I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closed to me.


    She tried to resist, but I told her it was only customary.


    Is she ashamed to be seen with me? Or is she just not willing to let her lover see me holding on to her


    like this? I wondered how that man''s face would be like if he saw me holding her so closely, would they


    have a huge fight? I hoped and unconsciously smirked.


    We joined the party, and just like I was being expected I got swamped by lots of people who I''ve either


    done business with or maybe wants to do business with me, and within seconds Livy was no longer in


    my arms.


    The emptiness i felt not having her close was strange, but I shook it off. I can''t grow too close to that


    wench, she''s dangerous and had only been a constant reminder of what I''ve lost and would never get


    back.


    I chatted and made small talks with everyone who had approached me, business talks of course.


    Anyone who tried to bring up myte wife, I found a way to change the topic.


    After awhile, I found Livy by herself having a drink. She must have been very bored because she had


    her eyes on her phone.


    "Care for a dance?" I heard a voice ask her from behind and I froze.


    Who is this clown and how dare he ask my date for a dance? Before she could reply, I interrupted


    taking her hand and kissing the back courteously.


    I saw both their eyes light up in surprise, but I didn''t mind the young man as he slipped away quietly.


    I stood by her still holding her hand as I took her ss of drink with my other hand and drank from it, I


    was at least grateful it was a non alcoholic wine.


    Every attempt I took to keep this thirst hot-blooded men away from her was futile, and I was starting to


    get frustrated and agitated.


    "You know parties like these are opportunities to make acquaintances and connections. Rather than


    stand here all alone and boring, why don''t you go talk with otherdies here and share gossips or ideas


    on how to steal other people''s husbands? I''m sure they would learn a lot from you." i said sarcastically,


    as she immediately snatched her hand away from me.


    I snickered at her attempt to ignore me and was about to continue, when I perceived a scent I


    remembered all too well. I turned to see her standing just few inches away.


    Felicity wore a red deep-cut v-neck off shoulder long gownced with a train behind and a very high


    slit. She was wearing ss heels that matched her diamond neck and earring piece.


    She had her makeup done to its fullest with an borate cherry red matte lipstick on. She looked like


    it''s her birthday party and not her husband''s. Trust Felicity to steal the spotlights everytime.


    Felicity


    He is finally here, I thought in relief, but who was that with him?


    She reminds me of the story of the ''little mermaid''- fresh out of the waters with no clue whatsoever,


    searching for the prince she saved. She looked so -so basic.


    She must be his assistant, but I thought Markian doesn''t like female assistants? I tried to walk up to


    him, but it seemed word had gone out that he would be at this party, so these favor-thirsty gnomes beat


    me to him.


    I didn''t want to interrupt, I did promise he could probably meet potential investors afterall.


    Having exchanged greetings with everyone, and my husband having retired to his chambers, I was


    bored so I focused my attention on the ''little mermaid''.


    She looks so frail and weak, Markian hates weakness which made me wonder even more, why her?


    She had her eyes on him the whole time, but when he looks at her direction, she quickly avert her


    eyes.


    I scoffed, she must be in love with him. I didn''t care about her hopeless romantics, but for some reason


    I felt threatened when I saw Markian staring back at her.


    He quickly walked towards her, taking her hand and kissing it the moment he saw someone trying to


    approach her.


    I was stunned, baffled, and curious now to find out who she really was.


    He said something to her that made her take back her hand from his while he snickered, and that didn''t


    seem right at all.


    I walked up to them but didn''t say anything, and like back in the days, he sensed me and turned to find


    me.


    "I''m so d you made it, Marley" I said joyfully while hugging him.


    I don''t care if people see, I just wanted to make a point to ''little Mermaid'' here that I had my eyes on


    Markian first, unless she wanted to share.


    I held him so passionately while I attempted to whisper in his ears but it came out edible enough for her


    to hear.


    "For a moment there, I thought I might havee on a bit too strong with the passionate kiss we


    shared yesterday." I cooed.


    If looks could kill, I would have died a while ago from her stares. I sensed something was off about her,


    and I was right.


    Her sudden change in demeanor the moment I hugged Markian was scary, making me wonder exactly


    what kind of a person she was. At first she looked so frail and powerless, but now she was staring at


    me like a wounded animal ready to strike her hunter.


    Markian just stood there frozen by my public confession and tried to look behind his shoulder towards


    her, but I quickly averted his eyes back to me.


    Now, he wasn''t happy with that and gave me a warning look, but I ignored it anyway clinging unto his


    arms like we were back in high school.


    We turned to face her, and to my surprise those killer looks had disappearedpletely and she was


    back to looking in and frail again, making me wonder whether I imagined it. One thing was certain,


    she could win an Oscar if she ever goes into acting.


    "And... who is she supposed to be, Markky? Your assistant or what?" I asked rather rudely. I didn''t


    care, but take it from me, I''m even being nicer than my usual self, especially to a rival.


    "Hmm... something like that, Olivia this is Felicity. She and I have been friends for a long time now


    before she decided she wanted to get married. Which reminds me, where is your husband? Isn''t this


    his party?" He asked right in her presence affirming to her and for anyone who had doubts that I''m


    actually a married woman.


    Is it me or could it be that he is actually falling for this lowly creature? He even tried to cover up our


    meeting the other day, and pretending that the kiss never happened by affirming to her that I was in


    fact married. I just realized, he was wearing matching tie with her, wow.


    "C''mon Markian, it''s not like we were just normal friends. If I remembered correctly, we were mad about


    each other and you begged me not to get married back then, but that aside. Why don''t youe with


    me so I can take good care of you, I did promise to show you to some investors right?" I inquired,


    touching and caressing him slowly with every chance I got, all while stealing nce at ''little mermaid''.


    He agreed to go with me in an instant, making me feel victorious.


    "I''ll have to steal him for a while, hope you don''t mind? You can make yourselffortable, but be


    careful not to break anything ok?" I requested proudly.


    She just gave a weak smile as she nodded and turned her back towards us. Humph, she needs more


    practice with her attitude but, I''m sure I can show her her ce in no time.


    Markian and I slithered away as I introduced him to big people in the Caribbean stock market who had


    great funds and were interested in selling shares.


    By the time we were done, I whispered to Markian toe upstairs with me that I had a surprise for


    him, and he agreed instantly while I led him with guided hands upstairs.


    Well, the rest was kind of a blur as things got very exciting between us.


    Livy


    He must know how she smelt because before she approached us, he had sensed her already.


    My chest dropped as she confessed just how she and my husband had spent the day together


    yesterday, kissing. I wondered if that was the only thing they did together.


    Who says things like that to the wife of the man they are having an affair with? I was dumbstruck and


    very angry, so much so I couldn''t hide it.


    Who the hell was this woman, and why was Markian doing these to me?


    I can''t even get upset, I''m not allowed to let anyone know we are married. So, I literally wasn''t allowed


    to fight for my marriage as I watched another woman caress and touch my husband right in front of me.


    Was this really a marriage? For a while there I forgot that before Markian got married to Sophy, he was


    a major yboy and could get any woman he wanted with no effort at all.


    But I thought all that stopped after he was married. He respected their matrimony then, but now it''s my


    turn he doesn''t care.


    He really doesn''t think much of our marriage since it didn''t take him much to cheat on me with his ex


    lover.


    I hated her, oh, I hated her so much I really wanted her to disappear from our lives.


    Above all, I was hurt by Markian''s attitude towards me. His assistant? I Have been reduced from a wife


    to an assistant in just a day. I never should havee to this party after all.


    Most women find out that there husband is having an affair by inquisition and lots of detective work, but


    I found out even without wanting to know.


    My heart was breaking inside, and the more it broke, it was reced with something evil and sinister.


    I couldn''t hear anything else while they chatted away, I was only thinking of how I could really hurt them


    both.


    My mind was in a frenzy, I was feeling very choked up inside and it intensified, so much so when I saw


    them walk upstairs together, I grabbed my pause and took a bottle of wine- this time it''s an alcoholic


    drink, and ran outside.


    I must have gone the wrong way because I found myself at the backyard of the mansion. I drank so


    much I felt like I was burning up inside as everything made sense to me now.


    She was the one he met with yesterday he came back and pinned me to the bed. He wanted to have


    sex with me while he was thinking about her, what does my life mean to him?


    What I saw in his eyes back then were pure lust and not jealousy, he doesn''t care about me one bit.


    I got him after so many years, after all the unspeakable things I''ve done, I even hurt the person I cared


    about most in these world just so I could have him.


    No one would take him away from me now, not even him. Everyone that had tried to had met their end,


    and Felicity would just be one of those.


    I pulled out my phone and made a call, "I have a job for you. Just likest time make it clean." I said


    and ended the call.


    I could feel my cheek getting wet, I was crying with a bottle of wine I had chunked down way pass half


    in my hand, wow, I was a mess.


    I could stand being yelled at for no reason, cussed at or even being treated without respect by Markian,


    but the idea of unfaithfulness wasn''t going to find roots in my marriage.


    I got up, I had to leave even though I didn''t quite know the way out yet.


    I walked for a while with tears in my eyes, but I soon came out the front yard when I saw Felicity with


    Markian, making their way to a car together.


    So he would just abandon me like these? I was a mess and didn''t want to be seen, so I moved back


    suddenly and stumbled up a rock. I heard a crack as I fell to the ground, and my ankle was badly hurt


    making me feel even more unfortunate.


    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder but I flinched in fear. It was dark and I was afraid it might be one


    of these drunk men who would try to take advantage of me.


    I was so relieved when the person showed himself, "hey, hey it''s just me Livy," he said putting his


    hands up in surrender.


    "Daniel! how are you here?" I asked partly confused but mostly relieved as he helped me up and sat


    me by the fountain.


    "I had to see someone here about business. We''ve been discussing in the conference room, and only


    just concluded, so I came out for a bit of fresh air and to have a smoke when I saw you struggling to


    stand aright." He exined, but his words fell on deaf ears as I just stared at him in silence, studying


    and appreciating every inch of his face.


    He was handsome and safe. I felt safe everytime I''m with him, and he knows how to listen too.


    He was wearing a ck Italian 2piece suit, but it was unbuttoned and his tie was loose. His hair was in


    a rough backward style which I knew I had a hand in it.


    His eyes were a shade of deep blue and they looked warm I just noticed, unlike Markian''s that looked


    icy cold most times.


    I wanted to tell him how tonight had been such an ordeal for me, but I couldn''t. No, I just didn''t want to


    remember the bad things especially now my ''knight'' was here.


    I grabbed his shirt by the cor and drew him in for a deep hug. It was very peaceful and warm, I found


    it hard to let go.


    I found myself kiss his neck, then his face and was about to kiss his lips but he stopped me, why did he


    stop me?


    My heart sank at the rejection, ''way to go Livy, you got rejected twice in one night''.


    Iughed out hysterically at my sadness as I watched him look at me in confusion.


    He came close to me and sniffed my mouth, "Livy, are you drunk?" he questioned.


    Of course I was drunk, it was my first time afterall. I felt like jumping into a river and drowning my


    sorrows away, but I didn''t do that, I just had a drink.


    I shook my head in denial, but he knew I was lying. He took my hand by the wrist but I flinched at the


    pain, then he looked at my wrist and all colour left his face.


    I followed his eyes to my wrist as I saw they were sore from where Markian had held me few hours


    ago. I hid them behind my back but he dragged them to the light.


    "Livy, who did these to you?" I just sat there smiling at how handsome he looked when he is worried.


    "Livy, who did these to you? goddamnit!" he cussed in anger, jolting me back to my senses- barely.


    I stopped smiling and then the tears started rolling down again. He wasn''t immune to my tear like


    Markian was, so his anger faded away as quickly as it appeared.


    He hugged me so sweetly and tenderly, I wanted to stay in his arms for a while longer.


    "Markian did these to you right? He-hurts you?" he asked, and when I didn''t reply he tried to pull me


    away to look at my face, but I held on to him and begged for a little more time with the hug.


    His heart was aching just as mine was. He made my pain his, and I wondered why he cared so much if


    he wouldn''t even kiss me?


    We finally broke from the hug, then he asked me again, "did Markian hurt you?".


    I nodded and then the anger rushed back, evident on his face.


    "He said I defiled him because I wanted toe to this party with him. He was so angry but I wasn''t


    sure why, I didn''t do anything wrong." I sobbed then continued.


    "If I had done something wrong, I would have apologized but I don''t even know what I''m doing wrong.


    My marriage is a nightmare, and I don''t know where to start from to make amends. I know I did wrong


    by not keeping to our agreement, but now I really wished I did."


    Daniel held my hands consoling me as I felt more tears running down my face.


    "Livy, you told me you couldn''t stand to watch Markian get hurt because of your decision, and that was


    the only reason I let you go to the courthouse that day. If I had know you would be the one suffering


    today, I never would have taken you there." He told me honestly.


    "It wasn''t your fault, I should have thought better. I thought it was alright if I was the only unhappy


    person in the rtionship, but I thought wrong. Markian hurts everyday because of me and I have only


    one option left." I spoke in agony and in tears.


    He stared at my revtion and asked, "what option is left?"


    And I replied, "divorce..."


    "Livy, you are drunk and you are not thinking straight. Let me take you back to the hotel so you can


    rest."


    I held his cor again and pulled him till we were just inches away, "He is cheating on me...Markian-is


    having an affair, and I can''t do anything about it because no one must know we are married...He


    threatened me tonight with a divorce, so now you see why that''s myst resort."


    Daniel''s face fell as he looked at me in disbelief. I let him go and tugged at my ring trying to pull it off,


    but he held my hands.


    "Livy...Livy? Enough! It''s ok, just let me take you back to the hotel. By tomorrow morning you can speak


    with Markian and ask him if he is having an affair or not. You are not in the right state of mind to make


    any decision right now, ok? For my sake at least, let''s drop this for tonight, please?" He pleaded and I


    nodded in agreement.


    I had already made a decision in these state, I thought as he helped me up but with my broken ankle I


    couldn''t stand properly. He supported me with his shoulder, keeping me steady.


    I scoffed at the thought that I was almost about to kiss Daniel, ''what was I thinking?'' Even if I wanted to


    start an affair with him, he would refuse instantly.


    He loved his cousin too much to hurt him, and respects me enough to not let me get entangled in such


    a mess as an affair.


    I appreciated him so much for that as Iid my throbbing head on his nted shoulder.


    We were about to get in his car when a hand held my wrist so tight I cringed in pain.


    The force pulled me away from Daniel, spinning me around I almost collided with the person


    responsible for such recklessness.


    I looked up in pain and anger to see Markian.


    He backed the streetlights that illuminated the driveway, making it hard for me to see his face, but I


    could feel his breathe on my face, and he was not happy.


    *************************************************


    Phone rings... ''Yes?''


    ''I''m in, all that''s left is for our target to return from her honeymoon''.


    ''You know there''s no room for mistakes, unless you want to go back to begging for scrapes at that local


    diner you worked at, that couldn''t even save your father''s life''.


    ''I know exactly what to do, and I promise to bring results. My only wish is to destroy the Luthels, and i''ld


    do anything to make sure that happens''.


    ''Good. Our hatred for the Luthels is the only thing that binds us, but don''t forget that just hatred won''t


    get the job done. Proper nning and execution of our n is very essential for our sess, so be


    guided and don''t mess this up.''


    ''Understood boss.''


    ''Keep me updated on any and everything, I want to know what is happening at all times.''


    ''I''ll do just that boss.'' ....call disconnects.


    The Luthels took away everything from me, and I aware to avenge my father''s death even with thest


    drop of my blood. My target? Luthel Inc''s heiress, Olivia Markian Winfrey

 Chapter 16 The Flip

    Chapter 16 The Flip


    Markian


    I looked through the crowd, he had to be here somewhere and something smelt fishy as well- you can


    call it a businessman''s intuition.


    I kept thinking about the look on Livy''s face and I felt guilty leaving her all by herself, then my mind


    shed back to the young man who had asked her for a dance.


    I clenched my fist and fought back the urge to excuse myself from the presence of these business


    tycoons and look for my wife, before these predators feed on her.


    She had been so quiet all night, and I really hope she doesn''t get any funny ideas about what Felicity


    said earlier.


    Maybe I should''ve exined to her and rify that awkward situation Felicity put me in.


    But I immediately gave myself a mental p, what do I care if she misunderstood the situation or not?


    Since when has others opinion being a concern of mine?


    I cussed silently at the slow fondness that was creeping between Livy and I, and I knew I had to put a


    stop to it before it''s toote.


    Felicity was clearly tipsy. She''s amazing at hold her whit when she''s high, but tonight, she was losing


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    her marbles making me wonder how much she had had to drink.


    I was about to go look for Livy when Felicity whispered to my ears, "how about we take this party


    upstairs for the grand finale, huh?" she asked while wrapping her arms around my waist.


    "Hmm, I would have really loved to have a word with Mr Grac¨ªa before I leave. After all I came all the


    way here just for him, don''t you think I at least deserve that little?" I asked, milking my way to my mean


    aim for tonight.


    Knowing Felicity as much as I do, she would do absolutely anything to get what she wants at the end of


    the day. She is smart and bold, but when she''s drunk, she can often get...well, easily manipted.


    She nodded and led me upstairs to her husband''s chambers.


    Mr Grac¨ªa took his time to answer the door and I caught a glimpse of why. I had wondered why he


    retired to bed so early when his party was far from over, and now I knew the reason.


    Felicity was not the least bit bothered that another woman was on her matrimonial bed, in fact she


    seemed so indifferent about it.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if it was Livy who found me with another woman, open


    marriage or not.


    At least he was courteous enough to have a word with me, so he led me straight into his study.


    We didn''t talk long, but he agreed to go into housing and hoteling business with me, if I agreed that


    there would be nopetition with the offer when the timees.


    I guess for him, the older he gets, the warierpetitions bes.


    He appreciated the fact that I considered him in the first ce and thanked me for attending his party.


    We said our goodbyes and departed.


    Felicity who was waiting in the room opposite the study was still fixing herself more drinks regardless of


    how high she was already.


    I walked up to her to assist her to her room when she informed me that she had stays in her own home


    few kilometers from the Grac¨ªa''s mansion.


    I guess that makes sense, maybe it was what was decided based on their open marriage agreement.


    I can''t imagine how awkward it would be passing Mr Grac¨ªa''s room every night and hear moaning from


    him and his lover and vise versa. I chuckled at my wild imagination.


    She confessed she wanted to spend more time with me, but I offered to call her a ride that would take


    her home, so she should call it a night and head home.


    She was leaning on a table in the room, looking very seductive and hot with her thigh sticking out of her


    high slit gown.


    She moved her hair from side to side exposing her beautiful enticing neck and cleavage that was


    barely fitting into her dress.


    Those were her advances that got me every time when we were still together, so she was trying to


    seduce me and was doing a great job at it.


    Every other hot-blooded male in my position right now would''ve take her right this instant, but I won''t do


    that.


    I walked up to her and put her arm around my shoulder and held her back in an attempt to help her up


    and steady, but she leaned in for a kiss.


    I dodged her first attempt but it wasn''t her only one, so I was locked in an embrace with her long legs


    caging mine as she sat on the table and pressing her body again mine.


    I could feel her soft breast crashing into my chest as she started kissing and caressing my shoulder


    and advanced to my neck, then she cupped my face and leaned in to kiss me, but I held her hand


    stopping her from moving any further.


    She looked in surprise as her eyes caught on something. I followed them to my hand with my wedding


    band on it.


    "You still have your ring on even though she''s dead? wow, Markky, I never pictured you as a hopeless


    romantic. What did she do to you?" she scoff arrogantly.


    "Actually, this is from my second marriage. Thedy you saw downstairs is not my assistant, she is my


    wife" I confessed leaving her dumbstruck andpletely frozen as a smirk creeped on my lips.


    PI can''t believe I just admitted that Livy was my wife and I''m actually happy about it.


    "That can''t be true, you''re lying. Why would the mighty Markian fall for such a lowly helpless girl? And


    it''s barely 3 months since your wife passed away, hasn''t it?" She questioned wide eyed and beaten.


    "Well, things just happened that way, and she is not lowly neither is she helpless. She is in fact the


    heiress of Luthel Industries, Mrs Judy Luthel''s daughter." I boasted proudly.


    Felicity was petrified and I almost felt sorry for her, e on, I''ll call you a ride" I told her as I helped


    her stand steadily.


    The light seemed to have dimmed on her face and she was now looking pale as I led her out and called


    the valet to call her ride.


    I put her in it and told her driver to take her straight home before further damages are done.


    I couldn''t wait to find Livy, so I proudly walked back inside and search all over for her but she was no


    where to be found.


    In seconds I was overwhelmed with concern and worry, I mean why on earth should I be worried about


    her?


    I promised myself never to get so worked up about her after what I sawst night, and I bet she''s with


    him right now. She just wanted me out of the way so she could go be with him.


    I clenched my fist so hard -if I had long nails, I would have really hurt myself. My mind went on a


    rampage as I stomped off in search of her and I looked everywhere but couldn''t find her.


    I went outside to see if maybe, just maybe she was tired of waiting for me inside, so she came outside


    for some fresh air.


    I already called for my car, so once I see her we can leave immediately, and there I saw her in the arms


    of another man, her head leaning on his shoulder and she was about to enter his car.


    Without thinking, I stomped off towards them and yanked her away from his arms.


    If she should be in anybody''s arms, then it should be mine, she is my wife after all, my wife! She


    winced in pain and muttered something, but when she looked up and saw me, she froze.


    Her I will deal withter, but him? He was about to be taught a serious life lesson, I thought as I looked


    over Livy to see who this clown was.


    Behold it was my cousin, Daniel. I thought something was fishy as I wasn''t able to find him anywhere,


    and here he was snuggling and being cozy with my wife?


    I felt an overwhelming rage fill my chest and I had to let it out unless it might choke me to death.


    My car arrived in time and was parked behind Daniel''s car.


    "Livy, get in the car," I ordered unfeelingly.


    I swear to the heavens, if she attempts to disobey me right now, I''ll loose my marbles and only God


    knows what will happen next, I thought.


    "Markian...i" she tried to speak, obstructing my movement as I took a step towards Daniel who stood


    behind her lookingpletely calm.


    "Olivia, I said get in the car, goddamit!" I yelled scaring her as she jolted in fear, but didn''t move.


    I grabbed her hand and attempted to drag her to the car myself but she didn''t bulge. When I turned


    back, I saw Daniel pulling at her other arm and I flipped.


    "Let go of her this instant!" I growled like a wounded animal, because that was what I was at this


    moment, but he refused.


    "I''ll take her back myself, I don''t think she wants to go with you and looking at you, it seems you''re quite


    busy" he said.


    Is he seriously joking right now? How dare he dictate what my wife wants to do or doesn''t want to do? I


    was filled with so much anger at this point and it was blurring my vision of thought.


    "Markian...p" she stuttered.


    Why the hell was she still standing there stuttering when I clearly just told her to get in the car? Am I


    being toiled with right now?


    "Olivia! Get in the goddamn car this minute before I do what we all would really regret!" I yelled in pure


    wrath.


    "Can''t you see she doesn''t want to? I''ll take her ho..." he was about to finish when I swung down on his


    face with my fist.


    He fell to the ground but finally left her hand as she gasped in terror as though she was the one that


    had been hit.


    He turned and looked up at me smiling, and there I lost it as I reached down and punched him again


    and again.


    I grabbed him by the cor and pulled him up while Livy just stood there frozen as she watched in


    horror.


    "What did you just say, huh?! Go on! Tell me what you think she would like to do or not do! C''mon! Tell


    me, you bastard!!!" I yelled and punched him again.


    I paced to and fro as I took off my suit and folded my shirt sleeves that were acting as a barrier


    between the weight of my punches and his face.


    "C''mon, You have a lot to say don''t you? Tell me just who the hell you think you are telling me what my


    wife wishes to do, huh? She is my wife, mine! Who is she to you? Who the hell do you think you are?!"


    I ranted and yelled in anger.


    I was about to punch him again when he wouldn''t answer me- just stood there cleaning the blood off


    his lips and smiling, but I froze in split seconds as I saw Livy jump in between my fist and Daniel.


    "Get out of my way before i really hurt you!" I growled angrily though I didn''t mean it.


    It was even more frustrating seeing her protect him and taking his side. My chest hurt and I''ve not felt


    anything like that in a while.


    When she didn''t move, I scoffed, "so you''re really going to defend him in my presence now, huh?! The


    both of you have been sneaking around behind my back, haven''t you? Hah, I should have known from


    the day of our engagement party that something was up between you two, and even when I saw the


    be my wife. You have no morals or values whatsoever, and I wanted to trust you again, but every single


    time I''ve tried you''ve only proven to me over and over again that you can''t be trusted." I ranted in


    anguish and pain as the anger was slowly disappearing.


    "Markian...please, please stop. Daniel did nothing wrong...its all my fault, but I can''t keep these up any


    longer" she sobbed defensively.


    "Don''t you dare, don''t you dare say another word or try to defend him because I''m going to really hurt


    him if you do. Just keep quiet and get the hell out of my way!" I ordered, but my words fell on deaf ears.


    "I want a divorce..." she cried out, knocking the socks right out of me. I felt a construction in my chest


    making it hard for me to breath.


    No, I must have heard wrong right? She didn''t just say that to me did she? Olivia, wants to divorce me,


    why?


    I looked over at Daniel and he had an even surprised look on his face than I had, affirming that she


    really did say those words to me.


    I didn''t want to hear it a second time, because it stung the first time and I was barely breathing


    normally, but for some unknown reason I still asked.


    "What...did you just say?" I questioned with furrowed brows- force of habit that makes me look meaner


    than i usually was.


    "Markian I...i can''t" she stuttered while shaking her head, then I realized that if she says it again, one


    more time, I really don''t know what I would do in a fit of rage.


    So I grabbed her by the hand, unrestrictedly I sessfully put her inside the car and shut the door.


    I walked up to the front of the car, stopped and told Daniel to see me tomorrow unfailingly- wasn''t a


    request but amand, and the earlier I know just what he was up to, the better prepared I would be.


    I got in the car and drove off, but my head was so heavy and my vision was getting blurry, I needed to


    cool off and calm my nerves, so I stopped the car by the road side.


    It was dark and dangerous, so I shut all the doors and rested my head on the steering wheel.


    My mind was scrambled and my head aches, but I was even more thankful that she didn''t say a word,


    she just sat there terrified.


    Thats when it dawned on me that I might have just seeded in pushing her further away than I


    intended, and I regretted it.


    Daniel


    I watched as Markian zoomed off with Livy and I chuckled aughter.


    "Why are youughing? Should you beughing at a time like these? Your n failed, plus you go


    really bashed up by Markian, and your girl left with him too. So, tell me why you areughing?" a


    feminine voice I knew all too well, spoke out from the shadow.


    "My dear Felicity, you just don''t get it, do you?" I asked still smiling as I didn''t even bother to turn to see


    who it was.


    "Yes I don''t understand, because clearly you forgot to tell me that Markian was married again and that


    the girl you told me was yours is actually his wife, the daughter of Mrs Luthel. How could you omit such


    important detail? Do you know how embarrassed I was when Markian told me who she was? I felt like


    aplete fool" Felicitymented.


    Oh, she wasn''t aplete fool, at least she helped me ovee an obstacle tonight.


    Her presence irritated Livy so much she wants to end things with Markian because she thinks he is


    cheating on her.


    Felicity''s infatuation with Markian was absolute but she wasn''t really someone who would cause a big


    problem like an affair with a married man, so I omitted the fact that Markian was actually married again.


    "If I had told you, would you have been willing to go on with the n?" I questioned half heartedly,


    cleaning the dirt off my cloth.


    "Of course I wouldn''t have, especially if I had known she was Olivia Luthel. My status isn''t something


    that can afford a swaddle with the Luthels right now, I have to clear these misunderstanding." She


    confessed.


    Like hell I''ll let her do that. She just caused a major issue among Livy and Markian and it''s a


    misunderstanding that benefits me unless it''s cleared up, so she dare not say anything that would


    jeopardize my efforts.


    "You won''t do such, ok? You might not want any issues with The Luthels, but do you really want to


    have issues with me instead?" I warned sinisterly.


    "You are not a nice person, are you? If you are doing all these just to get that girl to leave Markky, then


    you are going about it the wrong way. You will only end up bringing them together once these


    misunderstanding is cleared up. As it stands now, it seems he has already started developing feeling


    for her, so you should give up already." She stated.


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion now, did I? All you have to do is just shut up and the misunderstanding


    would never be cleared. Knowing Markian well, he hates exining himself because he thinks no one


    has the right to question him. And Livy, you have to know that even though she looks frail and helpless,


    she''s got a very high tolerance level. So for her to ask for a divorce, she must really it. So just keep


    your mouth shut and let''s watch from the sidelines, who shees running to, ok?" I concluded with a


    smile still stered on my face.


    "You should head home, you don''t look too good" I added kissing her cheek, i entered my car I drove


    off.


    I had nned it all, and it wasn''t by coincidence Felicity was at that bar that evening with Markian.


    I had told her he was in town and exactly were she could meet him. She was so excited about the n


    because she missed him so much, and that was enough for me.


    Perfect timing, her husband''s birthday party was the next day so I told her to invite him.


    Well, even if that hadn''t happened, she would have organized one charity event or the other. Felicity


    was wonderful at throwing such parties and having men and women of different calibers attending.


    I knew Livy would try to be here with Markian because, during our conversationst night I slipped in a


    I included that he used to have a wild time here back in the days with different girls, just something to


    steer up her insecurity a little and it produced a healthy fruit tonight.


    She looked so adorable and incredibly sexy pulling my shirt in an attempt to kiss me, and to be honest,


    it took everything in me to stop her even though I really didn''t want to.


    I want her to see me as the safest person to be around, the one who won''t hurt her, who would listen to


    her and be a true friend, while Markian was the exact opposite.


    I sealed it with the agitation I incited in Markian few minutes ago, making him lose his marbles and


    hitting me right in front of her.


    Right now she doesn''t feel safe with him at all especially after what she just saw him do.


    I mentally patted myself on the head for a job well done, though it took a while but in the end the results


    were perfect.


    Now on to the next n. Good thing he invited me over tomorrow, I can''t wait to finallyplete this


    phase of my n.


    Livy


    I gasped as air escaped my lungs, as though i was the one who was hit.


    I looked at Daniel who was on the floor with blood stained lips.


    My body froze and my hands began to shake uncontrobly. I screamed and yelled for Markian to stop


    hitting him, but no words or sounds escaped my mouth.


    With every punch, I jolted in response staring at the both of them scrambling, as my mind drifted off in


    space. I felt a constriction in my chest as I gasped for free air but got nothing. It was happening again,


    and the shes were back.


    This time I saw a little girl tied and gagged on a chair, the smell of the ce was terrible with mixtures


    of tobo, gasoline and tar. Fresh woods were being burnt and there was smoke everywhere- who


    burns wet wood?


    The next moment the little girl''s head was in a bathe, they kept screaming but I couldn''t hear them, I felt


    like she was going to die.


    Then she was thrown on an old scrappy bed as she winced in pain. A man in a ck mask wearing a


    gray shirt and ck pants was approaching her.


    She was terrified and kept screaming but the gag in her mouth wouldn''t let the sounds out. I couldn''t


    see anymore, her eyes were blindfolded and then came the excruciating pain.


    I gasped in horror and finally I could breath again, so I looked up and saw Markian about to throw


    another punch.


    In split seconds, without thinking, I was in between them. He froze as he saw me- I was thankful for


    that, but I could still see the fury in his eyes as he growled at me to get out of the way.


    Not only did I not want to move, but I couldn''t even if I wanted to.


    I didn''t know what to do or say as he kept on saying words that I was finding hard to understand or


    decipher.


    He thinks I''m having an affair with Daniel, how dare he think of me as such a tramp? He was the one


    sleeping with another man''s wife. Oh, so he can do it but I can''t?


    Now, I could feel the anger flooding back and in a fit of that rage I intentionally defended Daniel.


    I knew how it would seem but the poor guy had done nothing wrong except try tofort me. He even


    stopped me from doing further damage to my marriage, and here stood Markian using him falsely.


    I was so upset the next words that came out from my mouth were not properly thought over or


    simted by my brain.


    "I want a divorce" I cried.


    Wait, do I really want a divorce? And who requests for a divorce while crying? My mind was a mess


    and I needed to calm down. So when he asked me to repeat what I said, I stuttered.


    Why on earth did I have to stutter if what I really wanted was a divorce. ''Good job Livy, you just ended


    you marriage in a fit of rage and a little alcohol, well done''.


    He grabbed my hand and dragged me to the car, well at least that stopped them from fighting, that''s a


    good thing right?


    Markian said something to him before he got in the car- but I didn''t hear what it was, and we drove off


    leaving him all alone and bloody.


    I felt very sorry and guilty that all these happened because of me, why was it always because of me? I


    wondered.


    I couldn''t stop my hands from terribling, so I held them tightly together. I closed my eyes to calm my


    nerves, in just a few more minutes we would be back at the hotel, I prayed silently.


    But the car stopped and I became overwhelmed with fear and extreme nervousness.


    Why did he stop the car? Oh God, what would he do to me now? No one was here, nobody to save


    me.


    I remembered the look on his face back then, it was the most horrifying looks I''ve ever seen, and he


    was beyond mean to Daniel, hitting and screaming at him unfeelingly, while I just froze in panic.


    He locked the doors, turned off the engine and rest his head and hands on the steering wheel.


    Why did we stop and why did he shut the doors? I gathered up courage and turned to ask him why he


    stopped us here, I mean we were in the middle of nowhere, and the ce was dark and dangerous.


    But as I was about to ask, my eyesnded on his hand and I saw his knuckles. They were pretty hurt


    and stained with blood and my heart sank.


    Suddenly, I wasn''t scared anymore and my hands slowly stopped shaking as they involuntarily reached


    for his own.


    He looked at my gesture in disdain, then at me and took his hand back from me, but I grabbed it again.


    "Stay still" I ordered, and he obeyed.


    I could see it now, behind all the anger and fury was a little boy in pain. I took out my handkerchief and


    wrapped it round his knuckles.


    Even though he was hitting Daniel, he was also hurting from the pain he was inflicting.


    He tries to hide his pain and frustrations by using other negative emotions like anger and hatred, but


    when those be unsessful, he results to violence.


    While he might seem all high and mighty, my husband is just still a little kid who grew up hurting without


    love.


    I thought I alone was broken, but the truth is, he and I were both broken and need love.


    I realized I needed to understand Markian better rather than making him understand me first, so I


    entwined his fingers in mine and kissed his hand.


    He just stared at me as I ced our entwined hands on hisp and I moved closer, resting my head on


    his shoulder and it felt warm andfortable.

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17


    Livy


    The flight here was rather too quiet. I mean, if he never wanted toe he shouldn''t have brought it up in the first ce. I''m quite certain I never gave him an impression that I wanted a honey moon experience.


    And here I was thinking that just maybe he and I were slowly bing friends, but since he returned from the office, he has been so much more withdrawn and unnecessarily upied than usual.


    Did I do something wrong again? If it continues like these, I don''t think Heather''s ns would work at all. I think i''d rather just stay clear than to get in his way and irritate him.


    Heather and I had gone to get our hair done at this new ce called ''Hair Culture'', but they were having their Grand Opening party so they invited a fortune teller


    Maybe, I was an easy target but her words keep ringing in my ear, now I can''t think of anything else.


    "You have a bright fortune, but for some reason there is this darkness surrounding you, trying to sap your happiness. It''s everywhere and it would be your bane. I see 2 who desires you but their stubbornness could destroy you if you don''t take a stand and hold the fort. Look! Right here! He is very head strong, but a strong woman can set him straight. Him, he picks on people''s weaknesses and uses it against them, that''s what will makes him great but it will also destroy him if left to his vices. Him! If you stay, will torture you daily because he sees another in your ce and in his heart. But if you leave, you lose him forever, so either way you lose until you win, while he''ll win until he loses. Such a fortune, though bright, but quite a handful. You have be the main project, the goal that destroys them and the glue that would bid them. It won''t be easy for they will push you off the cliffs, but if you let courage rise in danger, you would gain peace. Are you in love?" she had asked suddenly, bringing me back to reality.


    I nodded slowly, "then follow that love always, even if it rejects you don''t run away, stay there and demand for you right. Your fortune is one of strive and struggle, so you need to build up your confidence and strength. of your love would be yours, you have to be strong".


    I have to be strong, everyone keeps saying that.


    But why should I be the strong one? I was once strong, brave and flew so high I felt no one could touch me.


    Until, I fell and got hurt. It was much more than anything I have ever felt. I shattered into a million pieces, and that''s how I knew just how fragile I really was


    Why continue to pretend to be what I''m not? Why do I have to work so hard to get my husband''s attention and love. Can''t I just be loved without forcing anyone into it?


    All my life, I''ve always felt like I had to work for everything, so just this once... this once I wished I don''t have to work so hard to be loved. Is it even love if it''s forced?


    I looked through the window, it was dark outside so my reflection stared back. Unknowingly, I was crying with soft sobs as I looked by my side to see afortable sleeping Markian.


    What more do I have to lose? Maybe... just maybe if I keep moving forward, slowly but surely I might get to where he is, even if I risk loosing myself along the way.


    He became my world the moment I said ''I do'', so I really can''t go back, I have to keep going on.


    I can''t help but envying the dead right now, Sophy was in this position after all, so making a ce for myself is sure to be challenging than I thought


    But if I try to be strong once again, forgetting the pain of the past, maybe the future might be bright for me as the fortune teller said. Markian


    I have been busy since we arrived at the hotel at 10:25pm.


    I had already exhausted myself nning the move to the mansion Judy gifted her daughter, so I took some time on the flight to nap a bit. I''ll be pretty busy for the next 2 weeks so I needed to start.


    I had searched and pulled out old projects that were kicked under the curbs due to better dealsing up at that time. I packed them all up and came with it on our trip.


    Other recent businesses that didn''t involve personal meetings at the office for all of next month, I also pushed forward the date and came with all of them.


    Keeping busy is my sole purpose on this trip, so whatever ns my wife and her mother has in store, I intend on making them fail so much so they understand who they are trying to mess with.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on novels, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    Honestly, the truth is that I''m not sure how long I''llst, but I n tost longer than they intended. Staying away from Livy for the past few days have been a miracle, and I hope she haven''t figured out the effect she has on me.


    I would be a fool to lie to my self and say that ever since I married her I''ve not been doubting myself a lot.


    The attraction I felt towards her now is even more intense than I did before, and if care isn''t taken, I would really fall prey to their ns. Because currently, it''s getting harder for me to look straight at her


    She reminds me so much of Sophy and I can''t bring myself sometimes to push her away.


    Likest night, I could feel my heart beating so fast and sleep was far from my weak eyes, but I still couldn''t push her away


    I was wanting more of her doseness, like a drug I''ve missed for a while and recently just had a taste of and now I can''t let go.


    I must be missing Sophy so much I''m willing to rece her with her twin


    I feel nauseous even thinking about it, but if it ends up that way then I really am a traitor and not just Livy.


    2 weeks alone with this cunning woman would be the worst trial of my life, but I can''t lose, I won''t.


    No matter how much she reminds me of my Sophy, I can''t let myself get close to her.


    Daniel


    "The Carribeans? To do what?" I asked in surprise at this sudden news. I didn''t know Markian was nning to go on a trip or any trip on that matter with Livy, he didn''t mention anything to me.


    "For their honeymoon. Why? Do you want to join them? Tsk tsk... They are a married couple now so it''s only natural for them, don''t you think?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Heather replied in a sarcastic tone making my blood boil even more and she knew it. She is trying to insinuate something and it made me clench fists so tight I might have bruised my palm.


    "Why, why!... why would he take her on a honeymoon for a marriage he regards as a joke? And why on earth did you encourage her to go?" I snared angrily.


    "Why did I? Because Livy wants to try and win her husband''s love as his wife. She loves him you know, before they even got married, while he was still married to her twin sister. That is the kind of woman she is, she have been in love with him for a while now when she didn''t even think she had a future with him. So, what do you think she would do now she has him? Not to mention, aren''t you tired of having all the women you love fall for your cousin?" Heather questioned suspiciously inspecting her neatly polished nails.


    What was she up to now? What does she want from telling me all these? It can''t be true, could it? Is Livy in love with Markian?


    As I mentally questioned myself, I recalled how distressed she looked when she begged me to let her go to the courthouse and get married to Markian


    "Hmm... True, it really is tiresome loving women who end up loving Markian. I want it to stop" I said, as I saw a slow smile creep up her lips. "Which is why I''ll make sure Livy is thest woman who does that to me, by making her mine." and just like the smile came it was swiped off her face by my confession.


    "She is your cousin''s wife, how do you want to make her yours?! Can''t you find someone else, or have you gone mad?" she questioned looking puzzled.


    "To you it''s madness, but to me it''s love. I''m really sick and tired of Markian getting everything I should have. So I''ve decided to fight back. and getting one thing out of it, and that is Livy. Up until now, I''ve been neglected and never beingpared to Markian at all, maybe because I''m not seen as a worthypetitor. But not anymore, I''m getting everything I deserve back from him, and I''ll be a worthy opponent to him" I spoke confidently and boldly.


    "What do you mean, you''ll get everything back from him?" Heather questioned strictly

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18


    "My prestige, my respect as the heir of Castlehill Shanghai group, and my love. Everything I had, I''ll take them all back." I answered honestly. "So you are going to wage a war with everyone including your family?" She questioned again. I''m guessing to ascertain if I understood the reality of my ims.


    "If they try to obstruct me from getting back what is mine, then yes. I''ll not hesitate to push them aside." I affirmed.


    "Well well, little Danny, I guess you''ve made up your mind to fight everyone including me. Anyway, I still have a lot to do, so i''d appreciate it if you leave." she ordered rudely.


    My sister have always been known for herck of tolerance, so whenever she refers to me as little Danny'' it''s more like a belittlement or an eptance of challenge.


    It''s no lie that I have to fight my family, especially her if I want to be named CEO of Castlehill Shanghai Group.


    She has handled the position so well for 6 years now and does have plenty of allies, but it''s also not a secret that many people still consider her ipetent to an extent as she is just a woman.


    And honestly at this point I don''t care anymore and I''m willing to use anything and everything, including everyone''s weakness against them if it means I will attain my goal. That is the Winfrey''s way, after all. All is fair in love and war, they say.


    Livy


    I stared in bewilderment at the night wears packed for me. Heather went all out, from baby dolls, to satin robeties and even ysuits. There was no way I was going to wear any of these and sleep beside Markian, he might get upset and decides to get a separate room. There is really no telling what he might do.


    I sat down on the bed exasperated at mine and Heather''s super n that seemed easier said than done.


    Since we got checked into our hotel suite, Markian has not gotten off his phone.


    Forget about seducing this man, if he''s too busy to even look at me, how on earth would I even have a chance at seeding.


    But to think that I used to dream of this day, when Markian would be by my side as my life partner, we would go on our honeymoon and have a wonderful time.


    This was still very far from my dreams, and without mistaking, I''ld prefer my dreams over this reality now.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I took my bath and felt a little tingle below my abdomen as I washed off the jetg and fatigue. I realised I haven''t eaten at all since noon, maybe I was getting hungry but it''s alreadyte.


    I still wore my travel clothes even though they were so ufortable to sleep in, but I had zero confidence in myself and even though it was his idea that wee here, I should also try to make it less ufortable for him.


    A grabbed the extra nket and as Iid on the couch, I ced it over my body. It didn''t take long for the fatigue to take over and I was asleep faster than I could think.


    Daniel


    An official visit to Luthel Ind''s Chairperson should be an honor, but unfortunately she doesn''t seem pleased to see me.


    I''ve heard of the kind of woman she was and honestly while growing up, she was the exact example of an affluent ambitious business woman we were taught.


    She was strict, thorough and direct, but people like her don''t get to were they are right now without soiling their hands one way or the other.


    Thest time Mrs. Luthel and I had had a meeting, it was to buy my silence conceming a deep secret that runs so deep and wild in this region that it has her name and other powerful affluent names all over it too.


    I did promise i''ld never use that trump card, but seems i have to go back on my word since i need to use what i have to get what I want. So it''s only natural she isn''t pleased to see me.


    "Mr. Winfrey how may I help you?" she asked very direct.


    "Wow, you are what I''ve heard all along. They say you can be very intimidating and blunt, I''m certainly nervous just to how straightforward you are being ma''am." I paused to understand her expression, but there was none.


    She wasn''t phased at the slightest, but her patience seemed to be running out very fast though.


    "Fine. I get it, you''re not a woman of many words, so I''ll just continue. I want the Hongkong contract, you know. The one meant toe in this month, yea, my Shanghai group wants to handle it and for that reason I''m here today to see you." I spoke nonchntly.


    slowly, I was bing rase but it didn''t matter to me at all. I have to be worst things if I''m to be given the same reverence and fear as Markian.


    She looked at me in awe, bewildered as to maybe how I found out about the contract or to what guts I had to tell her what to do. "Are you sure you want to do these?" she asked, taking me aback.


    I wondered briefly as to what exactly was she asking? But anything it was, I was ready, so I nodded yfully


    "I see. Well, the Hongkong contract is already in the hands of the President of Castlehill Groups. If you want it, you have to ask him for it yourself. I''m sorry, but you came a little bit toote Judy replied with a smirk.


    I''m not stupid enough to confront Markian, at least not yet. But if she thinks that I came here without a single clue as to what was going down, then she would be shocked after all.


    I knew the contract has been promise to Markian, which was why I wanted it.


    If I can snatch such a huge deal at the first stretch, I couldnd a serious major first blow on Markian''s pride and ego. That alone was sure to skyrocket my name in the major market industry.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on novels, you might be missing out on theplete story Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    My n was simple, beat Markian in this game, make a brand-name and have my dream woman.


    All the women in my life in the past and present have always chosen Markian over me because, he was always the ''heir to Castlehill.


    Even my own sister is now siding with him too and driving the woman I love into his arms. So, mere crushing him isn''t going to be a enough for me.


    I also want to take everything that makes him Markian away too, and when that happens, everyone including Livy would finally see him for who he really was, a phony.


    "Now now, you are well respected even by me, so you really don''t have to lie just because you don''t want to get into trouble. Mrs. Luthel I know you haven''t given the contract to him yet because it haven''t even been sent yet." I smirked knowing how effective my words were.


    "And if it''s to be sent, it would naturally fall on you to choose whom to give it to. So I want you at the veryst minute, to give it to me." At my request, I saw a slight distortion in her face.


    Well, I''ll be damned. The great and mighty Judy Luthell hates been given orders. Really? Her outburst was scary but also kinda expected. "And why on earth would I do that? What are you to give me orders, telling me what to do or what not? Who the hell do you think you are?".


    I couldn''t help but get all defensive. It was very easy getting her all reeled up and feisty


    It gave me great sense of satisfaction, seeing her mad, and to know that I was capable of doing that to her made me bolder.


    "I''m Daniel Tion Winfrey, son of Mr. Tion Winfrey President of Castlehill shanghai group, heir to that Shanghai group and soon to be sessor of Castlehill Groups. I''m not much but, when you think about it, I know some secrets you know you don''t want getting out. Smirk...so now, I hope you fully understand just what and who exactly I am, also why you would do as I have just said?"

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19?


    Livy


    I saw him again. It wasn''t a nightmare.. it''s never a nightmare each time I see him.


    It''s a happy dream, maybe a memory lost in the space of my mind, but somehow I manage to wake up in tears.


    He didn''t say much, only the words that mattered to a 9yr old then, ''Let''s leave together, ''take my hand and don''t let go, I''ll hold you, so you don''t have to worry about getting lost again'', ''sleep now, I''ll not leave your side, I promise.


    I couldn''t say anything, so I didn''t even ask for his name, maybe because I trusted and believe he would not leave my side.


    I had another fever... I was at the infirmary half unconscious, but when I finally woke, he was gone.


    I was told that his guardian hade to pick him which made no sense. I thought he was like me, alone in this ce. But one thing became clear, he was not like me at all. He had a family that loved and worried about him.


    I couldn''t remember who I was, I felt lost and my memories were in shambles each time I tried to remember, then I opened my eyes.


    I woke up from my sweet-sad dream with tears streaming down the side of my face to my neck. I was I crying?


    Did I have that dream again? What was it about? Who was in it? The harder I tried to recall the dream I just had, the more intensified the migraine trying to explode my head was.


    Like always, I couldn''t recall what or who my dream was about, and as the passing of the night, it pulled my dreams along with her.


    I turned to find myself on the bed surprisingly. I could at least remember that I slept on the couchst night, so howe? How was I on the bed now? Could it be Markian? No, it couldn''t be.


    For the past few nights we''ve been married back at home, he always slept in his study. I hated it, and it made me feel guilty each time he did that. So, why would he help me to the bed when I clearly wanted him to sleep on itfortably by giving him his space?


    If you are not reading this book from the website: novels then you are reading a pirated version with iplete content. Please visit novel5s and search the book title to read the entire book for free


    While I was contemting on how I got to the bed, the sexiest man I have ever seen walked out of the bathroom


    Markian was oozing of perfection as water trickles down his ck silky hair- that seemed to have added in length since the wedding, unto his very manly wet chest and down his stomach.


    He was a wonderful sight to behold, but at the same time my cheeks were burning with excitement. I tried to turn away, or blink -because my eyes were starting to bum, or even breath, but I couldn''t do any of the above.


    I just sat there, eyes wide open, ogling at the fine specimen in front of me. I was finally brought to reality when his eyes met with mine, I swear I would have died of embarrassment.


    I mentally pped myself for suddenly feeling so hory, and getting all kinds of crazy ideas. But most of all, I was dissapointed as to how much I wanted Markian not just emotionally, but also physically


    He gave that smirk of his that sends my heart beat racing pass normal, but I also knew what it meant. I was caught red-handed again, so I quickly turned my head to the other side pretending to look around the room.


    For the first time since we arrived, I was able to appreciate the beauty and exquisite nature of the suite we stayed in.


    "You''re awake? Perfect, so what do want to do today?" he asked me.


    Wait, I''m i still asleep? Of course I am, things like these are too real to be true anyway, they only happen in my dreams. I swiftly turned to see if those words really came from Markian, but got the shock of my life.


    I suddenly came to a halt as I could feel his breath on my face, his lips only few inches from mine, with his hair pushed out of his face-which seemed to have been fingerbed backward, I could see his grey-blue eyes staring deeply into my soul.


    This is strange, I feel like its a dream but why I''m I sudden feeling so hat below my abdomen? My breathing changed and my heart beat became intense, its pounded so hard I felt like it could jump out at any moment.


    I swallowed hard and with myst will I turned to the opposite direction, but that will suddenly broke into pieces as strong firm fingers pulled my chin back to face Markian.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on novels, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    He was staring at my lips intensely making me feel even hatter -i don''t know how possible that was, but it became torturous.


    "L. L.. i." swallowing hard again, I felt to embarrassed as to how hopeless my words were turn out to sound.


    I slowly cleared my throat, but it didn''t help, it made it hurt even more. T.. do...anything you want to do, I don''t have any ns" I finally replied.


    With this revtion, he pushed my face aside and pulled out from the bed he was bending over and using his other hand as support. "Are you sure? I thought since you meticulously nned all these, you might actually have ns to back up your efforts, don''t you think?" he spoke disdainfully


    I''m not dreaming, this is my reality and this right here is the Markian I have to live with. His cold aura was back but the hotness and sharp pain below my abdomen wasn''t going away.


    What? n? What n? It was his idea that we go on a honeymoon without even consulting me. And now, is he trying to falsely use me right now?


    "I don''t understand, what do you mean?" I requested. I was proud of myself for having the courage to even ask, but quickly felt the need to crawl under a rock and hide again as his face turned red and his eyes dark.


    He''s stares now seemed to bore holes in my skin, it was really scary. I tried to get off the bed and run for safety, anywhere but in front of him would be ok. But he caught me by the shoulder and pushed me against the wall close to the bed.


    As my back met with the cold wall, my heart almost shot out my chest. I was terrified now, because I wasn''t sure what he would do next.


    All I wanted was a normal morning, nothing fancy. Just a good morning that would go with me taking in the savor of the beautiful flowers ced at the balcony of our hotel suite with a cup of sweet coffee.


    I didn''t n to go anywhere, I had no intention of doing anything out of the normal for the next 13 days, so why are we fighting right now? I tried to push him away, but he was way bigger and stronger than me. I felt raw fear envelope me, I was finding it difficult to breath now. ''Please, somebody... anybody, please, save me. I could see myself struggling to shout, was I drowning? I can''t seem to move, something is restricting my movement and no matter how hard I try to reach for air, I couldn''t


    Until Markian''s husky voice brought me back to reality as I almost passed out. Ironic, isn''t it?


    The same person who was the reason for my panic attack just now was the same person who brought me out of it.


    "This game you are trying to y, I''ll y along. But know one thing, no one has ever beaten me a game before. I always win."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m not ying games'' I wish I could tell him that, but that wouldn''t change anything. He hates me so much and nothing I say would change that.


    "You''re... hurting me. Please let me go I pleaded with teary closed eyes. When I opened them, he scoffed and let go.


    "I hate this, and the fact that you know how to act so well just drives me insane. I am the victim here! Not your" he yelled.


    I knew everything happened because of me, and I can''t help but wonder at a time like this, what it would have been like if I had never showed up at the courthouse that day.


    But no matter how I look at it, if I''m given a second chance to go back in time, I won''t do anything differently. This realisation alone torments me and makes me feel like the viin.


    I wanted to run away, anywhere, just to leave Markian''s presence, but something stopped me and I had to let words spill out without proper thought.


    "I''m.. a victim tool I didn''t get married to you because I wanted to, I did because if I hadn''t, my mom wouldn''t have forgiven your"

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20


    Great. Adding to all my bad qualities I had to add lying to it as well. Yes, it''s true I can''t imagine what my mummy dearest would have done if I had disappeared that day, but I knew one thing. No matter where I decide to hide in this world, she would sniff me out. And Markian would be in big trouble as well when that happens.


    I saw him arch his eyebrow, making him look meaner than he already was. "Did I ask to be saved by you? If I could recall correctly, you''ve never liked me so why did you think you had the right to save me? Ahh, that must have been the strategy both you and your mother decided to use to trap me. The mother would threaten to ruin Castlehill, while the daughter would step in to save it. Wow, what a nice n, and just like that I was trapped." he sighed and sat on the bed, with water still dripping down his naked chest.


    This is just insane, here is the man who just sent me into a panic few minutes ago and now, all I can think about is grabbing a towel and rubbing it all over his body from his neck, to his broad shoulders, down his well defined chest and stomach.


    Heat rushed through my body as I watched him move his hand in demonstration as he spoke. The way his muscles and biceps contracts and rxes at each movement he made was about to drive me insane.


    He was talking, but I couldn''t hear anything as blood rushing through my veins seems to have umted in my ears.


    What kind of powers does he have over me? Only him can make me so scared now and in the next second make me feel like a horny, sex deprived wench.


    "I spent all night thinking, but realised that I can''t sessfully escape this trap I''m in unless I master my environment and make it my personal yground. I never had intentions of ying house with you, but I''mpelled to, I don''t think there would be any need to hold back anymore. I would y house and everything thates and goes with it. In fact, things from now on would go ording to my rules and none of them would favor you I promise," he said with so much hate.


    A part of me was scared to even think about what he meant -he has a way of saying very little with verse interpretation, while the other half wants to find out what he meant.


    What is wrong with me? How can my head and heart be in shambles at the same time. I felt that sharp pain in my lower abdomen so I ran to the bathroom.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and cringe at the reflection that looked back at me. I just woke up and didn''t have time to freshen up before my confrontation with Markian, but how could I look so paltry.


    And Markian was so close to me, what if I had moming breathe? I could see myself blush as a result of how embarrassed I was. I''m sure it wouldn''t make a difference since he already hates me, but no girl wants to be seen by her crush looking like a dried up pumpkin.


    The bathroom was very bright, big andfortable. There was a bath tub and a stall at the foot of it, and the room smelled like pink roses with a mix of peach fragrance.


    I hurried to the stall and took a quick shower for fear that I wouldn''t catch up with Markian and he might leave before I was done. I shampooed my hair with the hotel''s shampoo that smelt like apple mixed with mint. It was so rxing.


    If you are not reading this book from the website: novel5s then you are reading a pirated version with iplete content. Please visit novel5s and search the book title to read the entire book for free


    I cleaned myself up and slipped back into the travel clothes I''d worn without the pants hurriedly, but the room was empty when I came out. I don''t know why I felt disappointed but I was. So, I just dressed up in afortable gown, I let my hair flow down my shoulders and back while I put on a pink lip stick.


    I''m in the Caribbeans for the very first time in my life and I wasn''t nning on spending it in this hotel room alone. The ocean was looking so nice from our hotel room, and the smell of the ocean breeze was just exciting and it drew me in. So I stepped out alone and headed to the beach.


    Heather


    Daniel went to the Caribbeans for a business trip, but I knew better.


    Our father sold his shares in Shanghai group to him, making him the biggest shareholder, seconded by me.


    This means that when a board meeting is called in 3 weeks time, I would most likely lose my position to my kid brother if I don''t act fast.


    Before he returns, I need to make allies and make demands from people who are indebted to me.


    I knew a day like these woulde, so I prepared for it, but I never knew it would be these early.


    Growing up I never wanted anything other than what was mine, but when my father got sick to the point of death, I waspelled to drop everything that made me happy and take on the responsibilities of running thepany.


    I put my best to it but I never settled in, knowing that a time woulde when I have to give it all back to Daniel.


    But when that time came, I just couldn''t give it up. I was excited and content to learn that Daniel didn''t want to be C. E. O of Shanghai group, so I continued to oversee the affairs of thepany until it became all I could do and think about.


    When my father asked me to break off my rtionship with my college sweetheart then, I didn''t even bat an eysh and did as I was instructed.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on novel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I lived and worked for thepany putting my all into it, so that when the day finallyes again when they would want me to stand down and let my younger brother take charge, I can put up a fight and protect that which is mine.


    But even after everything that I have had to sacrifice for thepany, my own father didn''t even think twice before selling his shares which I have been asking him of all this years to Daniel, giving my little brother his full support just because he is the male and thepany is his birthright.


    I was rounding things up at the office, it''s barely been 18hrs since I arrived back at Shanghai. I felt my phone buzz and I stretched to get it at end of the table were it is being charged.


    Why was Markian calling? I hoped everything was ok with Livy, and wondered if she had messed up the n after so much effort I put into it.


    "Markian? Hello" I answered seeming excited.


    "Have you suddenly gone insane or did you perhaps forget your ce? How dare you try to disgrace and downgrade me, do I seem so helpless and pitiful to you?" Markian asked in rage.


    Oh no Livy, what did you say to him?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ll watch your words and tone of voice when you speak to me Markian." I replied making the fact clear that I won''t have him talk to me rudely because of some petty issue he has with his wife.


    "You should have thought about your self-respect and that of others before you went ahead to do as you please".


    Ok now I''m confused, what exactly is he using me of doing?


    "Will you calm down and be more explicit, I don''t understand what you mean at all" I requested calmly even though deep inside of me I wanted to explode at his disrespect towards me.


    "Do you know how embarrassed I was in front of the Aligarh investors when they told me that the contract have already been signed with Shanghai group almost 18hrs ago? I looked like aplete fool not having the slightest clue what was going on. I have spent years building my prestige and reputation with these people, and I will not stand and watch anyone try to tarnish my image, you understand?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on novels, you might be missing out on theplete story Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all freel


    Oh, it was about thepany and not Livy. For a moment there I thought Livy may have told him that I helped her in the n to try and seduce him.


    I really don''t care about other people''s business unless I have something to gain from it, which was why I''m trying to help Livy.


    She and Markian now have the majority of the Castlehill shares which means winning her over is very vital, especially if I want to take down my brother, my father and Markian in the future.


    There you have it, I''m not very nice. I only win people over because I need them and nothing more. So, since this wasn''t at all about Livy but Daniel, I was a bit relieved.


    "I had nothing to do with that Markian, I promise" I replied innocently.


    "What do you mean by it wasn''t your doing? who else is CEO of S group if not you?" he asked.


    "Well if you need to know S group has been given over to Daniel, so I am not CEO anymore. If something happened with S group then it''s all Daniels doing, not mine" I ratted out


    If war with Markian is what Daniel wants then I''ll help them start the war


    "Do you mean to say that this was Daniel''s handiwork? How, and when did he be in charge of S group. Why am I not aware of this until now? Tell me, where exactly is that ingrate now?"


    I have no idea why he''s asking me all these questions when it should be Daniel who should be answering


    "I don''t know why you were not aware of this, but I do know where Daniel is at the moment. He''s at the Caribbean''s, so if the Aligarh''s


    signed a contract with him, it means he''s closer to you than you know. This is all i can say, I''ll hang up now". And that''s how you start a war


    Since Daniel looked me in the eyes and told me that he has decided to take back from me what was he''s, I will not give it to him without a fight.


    He is Markian''s problem now and I can''t wait to see how this turns out

 Chapter 21 2 Princesses And A Castle

    Chapter 21 2 Princesses And A Castle


    JUDY


    (19years ago)


    "ris, please tell us a story," Sophy pleaded.


    But ris nced at me before silently tucking them in with a smile.


    "How about I do the story-telling tonight, hmm?" I asked from the doorway, surprising them a bit.


    "Mama, you''re home!" Sophy said surprised and excited.


    They must be very surprised that I made it home before bedtime tonight.


    "Really? Yes...e mama!" Livy eximed equally excited to see me.


    "Hmm, so I have a riddle to tell and at the end you''ll have to answer a question, how about it?" I asked


    eagerly.


    I never should have told them that story. I never should have made them think they had to fight for


    anything at such a young age.


    My poor choices and fear that my daughters would fall like I initially fell after their father''s death, made


    mepel them do some unforgivable things all in the name of making them into strong women.


    I needed them to be strong, but there was no excuse that they were just kids, and such tough life


    lessons shouldn''t have been a burden they needed to bear at that young age.


    Sabrina, Markian''s mom had asked me the same question when I was at my lowest and was about to


    give up.


    "Two princesses living in a castle painted white. Sisters they were but rivals they were born to be.


    Soon the castle will be painted red with blood, for there''s One crown awaiting the ambitious enough


    and one grave lies in wait for the ignorant. Who among you still wishes to wear the crown?"


    I didn''t realize just how learned my daughters had be. They understood everything, at least Livy


    did and that was a mistake.


    As the days went by, thepany kept taking more and more hours of my days, until there was none


    for my children.


    I knew I had to teach them to be strong and independent, able to weather the storms of this greedy


    world of men on their own.


    I thought they were too young to understand. I wished I had never got an answer to that question that


    night.


    "I''ll wear it, mama." Livy replied with pure eyes.


    Imagine my horror at her promation, but I didn''t let out my surprise. For all I know, she could have


    only heard the fancy word ''crown'' from all I said.


    "Of course you will my darling. Your crown will be beautiful and someday, you''ll have to lead our


    empire." I replied with a smile while tickling her.


    "But I want to wear the crown too." Sophy bickered and on the verge of throwing a tantrum.


    "And you will baby, but your sister''s crown would be weightier than yours because she is the heiress." I


    replied with a smile, stating the fact that Livy is Luthel Inc''s heiress.


    "But... but I want mine to be wealthierrrr" Sophy dragged sadly.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at how she misheard the word ''weightier'' with ''wealthier''.


    "You can''t because one day I''ll rule our empire and you''ll be my subject. My crown will paint this castle


    red, but your crown will be buried in a grave... na-na-na-nana," Livy teased her sister, unaware of how


    dark what she just said was.


    "But mama, I don''t want...mine in the graaave" Sophy cried out surprisingly, so I tried to pacify


    "Of course yours won''t be in any grave. You will have your crown just like your sister''s, ok?" I stated


    trying to calm her.


    "Mine won''t be either, so who''s crown will be in the grave mama?" Livy asked curiously, starring up a


    knot in my stomach.


    "Olivia, that''s enough. Neither one of your crowns would be in any grave, ok? It''s just a stupid riddle,


    forget it." I said.


    Even though it was just a story, that story brought down hell on my household.


    (Present day)


    Just as Livy stated she was going to be the one to wear the crown, she also fought for it.


    Even though she seems all calm and quiet now, for years I''ve felt like everyday is just the calm before a


    storm and all it takes is a little push for her to snap.


    Darkness resides insides my daughter, and I dread to imagine what hell she''ll rain down on a mother


    that forced her into an arranged marriage, when she finally regains her memories.


    Livy will pay back my bad for evil, but at least I won''t be leaving my legacy to a weak, softhearted,


    goody two-shoes of a sessor, who stutters and trembles in public.


    All I''ve been working for has always been hers, but i know if she shows any sign of weakness


    whatsoever, she will be eliminated by wolves waiting patiently in the shadow.


    I''ve witnessed first hand how suffice but blood thirstyly these businessmen trade. They are ruthless and


    ply on the weak, until they''ve suck thempletely dry.


    So, I admit to been a terrible mother. I''ve had to put my kids through some terrible things, but i''d rather


    have a heartless survivor as my sessor than a weak dead one.


    The gamble I yed with my daughters'' lives have a punishment waiting for me in hell, but there''s no


    better way could have done things.


    So, yes. I''d do it over and over again if it means the Luthel Legacy would move on with Olivia.


    I''ve been anxious ever since Daniel showed up here and I know I should have told Markian about it, but


    thest thing I wanted is to ruin his mood on their honeymoon.


    My daughter is already getting the shorter end of the stick and that bothers me.


    LIVY


    One of Anw''s stories about this vige that caught my interest was the story of Princess Rowena.


    Rowena was the 6th daughter of the Vige Chief, but the ancestors choose her to be the next


    Chief after her father''s death amongst her 5 older sisters.


    But she had to prove herself worthy of the throne and a crown that has bathed in the blood of its


    enemies for centuries.


    Rowena''s older sisters feared her ambitiousness and crudeness. They knew if she sits on the throne,


    she would eliminate any and everyone that she perceives as a threat, as well as anything that makes


    her seem weak.


    That was the Sedavers way- a rite of passage. A leader can''t be weak or put anyone or anything before


    his people. It''s seen as a threat on its own.


    A leader would have to sacrifice that which he or she cherishes the most, in other to make the people


    and the vige their only priority. And if he or she refuses to kill whatever or whoever it is, they''ll be


    beheaded.


    So, when Rowena was 8, her sisters made her take a blood oath that no matter what, when the time


    Their n was to trick her into making an unbreakable oath that could end her life if she does


    otherwise.


    But being bestowed with the grace of the ancestors to lead a tribe, Rowena was a little too wise beyond


    her age.


    She knew what they nned but went ahead and took the oath anyways, promising her sisters what


    they wanted, putting their hearts to rest.


    On her 15th birthday, she was made Chief of Sedaver. And on that day she was given the task to prove


    herself and show how much she can sacrifice for her people andnd.


    Rowena then asked for 6 deep holes to be dug and everyone wondered what she was going to do with


    the holes.


    While theborers dug the holes, she had a grand celebration in honor of her coronation with her family


    and the entire vige.


    The next day the entire vige arrived at the site with the hole, but never expected what happened next


    when Queen Rowena ordered that her sisters be thrown into each hole and be buried alive.


    "But you promised- you made an unbreakable vow not to hurt us when you be Chief. If you kill us


    you''ll die too." Her eldest sister reminded.


    "I never promised not to hurt any of you. I only swore that I would not perceive any one of you as a


    threat." Rowena stated.


    "Then why are you doing this to us? We are family." Her 3rd sister asked dreadfully.


    "And that is exactly why I''m doing this. You all are my family and my family is what I cherish most. I''m


    ending your lives because my love for you all has to be annihted in other to put my people first." she


    stated before she personally closed up all 5 holes, leaving only the 6th hole empty.


    She then made a deration that the day she''ll ever love anything so much that she can''t kill it, that¡¯ll


    be the day she''ll personally end her own life and join her sisters in the 6th hole.


    Her reign of 10years was tyranous and terrible because she ruled the people of Sedaver with so much


    anger and bitterness. No one dared to challenge nor stop her because she was ruthless and they


    feared her.


    But her glory came to an end when she took in and bore a son, whom she loved with all her heart even


    though she knew what it meant.


    So, when her son turned 1, she told her trustedmander who was also her husband that it was time


    for her to join her sisters.


    As punishment for notpletely fulfilling her pledge to serve, she was beheaded before she was


    thrown into the 6th hole to be with her sisters.


    But before she was killed, she abolished the terrible Sedaverianw that a leader must prove his worth


    by sacrificing what he or she cherish most.


    Now, legend has it that her spirit still wonders around Sedaver because, her sisters refused her a ce


    in their midst in the afterlife.


    So in order to find peace, she spends the afterlife making sure that no son or daughter of Sedaver


    would ever again sacrifice their love for greed of power and ambition, thereby keeping Sedaver and its


    people safe and in harmony for all these years.


    They even have a celebration in her honor every year, as to remember the ultimate sacrifice she made


    so as to seat and rule the people of Sedaver.


    As I sat on the beach, I wondered just how much harm an emotion like love could cause.


    I jolted when a notification came into my phone. I had made a monthly financial transaction to my


    psychiatrist Dr. Joe for the past 16years.


    After an incident thatnded me in the hospital with no memories of whatsoever 16years ago, it left me


    with some very major anxiety attacks and terrifying phobias.


    I had to see a shrink at least 4times a week for 3years after the incident, just to be able to get by and


    live a normal life.


    But whenever I started regaining my memories and begin to act out, my mom would sent me to Dr. Joe


    and have him use some unorthodox means like hypnosis, to take away my memories of that incident.


    The doctor said that the trauma from 16yrs ago caused me to develop a dissociative identity disorder.


    So to keep my dark side in check, I''m not allowed to remember that incident.


    But 5years ago I found out how my mom always asks for my other memories to be taken away by


    hypnosis as well. I guess she can''t manipte, emotionally ckmail and demoralize me if my


    memories return.


    So, 3years ago I decided to take back my life. But in return for Dr Joe''s silence I have to deposit a


    monthly fee to his ount, to shut him up about telling my mother know that I know what she has been


    doing to me.


    I have thought of making him disappear a few times in the past, but I can''t because he literally has the


    key to the rest of my memory.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I got the news that I would be getting married to Markian, I was so terrified at first and I doubted


    myself.


    What if all my pastes shing with my present and future with him, how do I handle it? I love him,


    so if we would have a future together I needed to let go of everything- my pain, my mother''s betrayal


    and my n to retaliate- everything.


    I was going to change the course of my life for Markian, to forget everything about my ns and just be


    happy with him. Masking wasn''t going to be a problem, I convinced myself since I was really good at


    acting.


    But now, everything is starting to crash. It was ok when I was still under my mom''s shadow, I was safe


    without my memories and my enemies were afar off but now, they''re closer than ever.


    I intend to live even though a quiet and a happy life with Markian won''t be possible after all. I wanted


    things to work but, no matter how much I try to mask he still sees through me, so what''s the point?


    I have deadly enemies who are now after my life and my crown, so i have to fight back.


    I sat at the beach for a long time wondering just how much things will change once we get back to


    Minnesota. I''m done being weak- that''s for sure, and heaven knows that I''d rather end my life than let


    anyone take that which is important to me.


    I have to protect what''s mine and for so long it has kept me alive till date. For my survival, I''ll have to


    return to being the very evil I was known to be. I can not afford to be weak.


    Soon after my thought, I could feel his presence as his familiar scent filled my nostrils. Markian walked


    towards me on the beach and sat down next to me.


    I thought he had gone to bed, so I wondered what he was still doing up since it was already sote. He


    can''t keep doing these nice things for me, his hostility and coldness towards me is what i actually need


    now.


    I mean, how else do I create an anger and resentment towards him if I don''t focus on those his


    heartbreakingments, names calling and his distrust in me?


    So, if he turns around and do these little things, it makes me want to give my love another chance. But


    my love is my weakness and I can''t be weak unless I want to get eaten by my furious enemies.


    "Livy, what are you doing out here alone?" he asked concerned?


    I watched as he gotfortable on the sand as he sat down.


    "Thinking- You?" I asked in return.


    "Cherry-picking- what do you think?! Of course I''m out here looking for you." He replied irritatedly as he


    pped his hands to get rid the sand in his palms.


    "Why?...What do you care?" I asked, still annoyed about our almost love-making.


    I knew why he was here obviously, but strangely I wanted to believe that he came to find me because


    he couldn''t stop thinking and worrying about me. And that I am very important to him and not just


    because of some stupid contract.


    I have to bury my feelings for this man. He was never mine and never will be. This isn''t my life.


    Livy, be strong. Everything depends on your decision tonight, on this beach.


    "I''ve told you that I don''t want to be ountable for any more of your stupid mistakes, so you can''t just


    run off on me like that, you are my responsibility. I can''t even shut my eyes to sleep when you''re not by


    my side, so please stop making me worry about you all the time." He replied, obviously upset and


    irritated.


    There it is. There is that sting his words always seems to cause in my heart. But this is good. This is my


    wake up call.


    "Fine... I''m sorry I ran off on you like that. C''mon, let''s head on back, it''s already veryte." I


    apologetically stated as I moved in to give him a kiss on his cheek followed by a hug.


    If this was going to be myst night feeling anything for Markian Winfrey, I don''t want to regret not


    hugging him onest time.


    We head back to the lodge together silently, and went straight to bed.


    Tomorrow is Felicity''s funeral service and we both have to be there.


    I knew what had happened at the station yesterday must have caused a strain in Markian and Mr


    Grac¨ªa''s rtionship, but I can''t let anything happen to their business partnership on my ount.


    MARKIAN


    We were at the Grac¨ªa''s mansion for Felicity''s funeral service, but Livy have been acting really strange


    since this morning.


    She hardly said a word to me all morning, excep on our way back from Sedaver, and few moments ago


    when she requested that I forgive Mr. Grac¨ªa and continue with the partnership we had agreed on.


    I wasn''t even aware that Mr. Grac¨ªa had sent her an apology and that she had already epted it.


    The first time she spoke to me this morning was on the cruise yacht from Sedaver. Even then she had


    said something that had freaked me out a bit.


    "Markian, why exactly did youe out on the beach to get mest night? And...before you answer,


    please think it through and give me your best honest answer." She requested boldly.


    What is these? Some kind of Dr. Phil''s session? But something was different today, and she was


    surprising calm and bold- just like her mother Judy. I shuddered at the thought of Judy.


    But Livy meant business with her question, and she wasn''t looking for just any made up reason like the


    ones I''ve been giving hertely. She truly wanted to know what was in my heart.


    I took a deep breathe in and thought about why I was really out therest night looking for her.


    After she ran out of the room, I didn''t want to go after her. But things got weird as Iid down and shut


    my eyes to sleep. I kept on seeing her face in my mind and no matter how much I tossed and turned on


    the bed, I couldn''t rest.


    It was as though I needed her by my side to go to sleep. Then the strong urge to see her came and it


    overpowered me, pulling me outside.


    Having her in my armsst night was the most satisfying feeling I''ve ever had in a long while, and


    strangely enough for the first time, I wished I was wrong about her.


    But I''ve never been wrong about anything in my life before. You can call it a gift but i''ve been able to


    scale through the international market even as an inexperienced young businessman because of my


    intuition.


    I have a knack of reading people and knowing exactly what their real n might be and I''m always


    urate.


    But with Livy, even though I know she is maniptive and ambitious, I can''t help but desire something


    more- something deeper between both of us. So, I had to stop myself every time because she can''t


    know about what I''m really thinking. If she does, then it means she has won.


    "I told you already, haven''t i? You are my responsibility to keep safe. Your mom would go ballistic if she


    finds out that about all the troubles you''ve been getting into. So, doing anything stupid would make us


    lose everything that we''ve worked for." I answered dishonestly.


    I''ve been lying a lottely and that shouldn''t be. I could tell she was disappointed by my reply but she


    didn''t turned pale as usual. She just became very cold from then on, making it hard for me to read her


    expressions.


    "I see, but I think you''re falling in love with me." She blurted out casually.


    What outrageousness? Who the hell does she think she is? And let''s say it''s remotely possible, why did


    she have to say it so coldly?


    "Don''t tter yourself hon, I don''t mix feelings with business. And I''ve said this several times but I''ll say


    it again. Sophy is the only woman I''ll ever love in this lifetime." I replied dishonestly.


    What is wrong with me?


    I''ve said these same words severally and have meant it then, but now I can''t help thinking it''s not


    entirely true anymore.


    Could it be possible that I''ve flipped?


    No- no way that''s possible. I can''t just flip, it''s not like me at all.


    I made a promise to Sophia that she''d be the only woman that I''d give my heart to, but if I''m flipping for


    Livy then it means I''m not being true to my word at all.


    "So...you''re saying that if we get divorced, you won''t regret it? You''ll just go on and live your life as you


    had wanted without a care in the world?" She asked sternly.


    What does this woman want from me? It''s hard enough to think properly these days without her


    clouding my mind. I can''t be wrong, I refuse to be.


    It''s not possible for me to care for her when there''s nothing between us- ''that was a lie'', why was I lying


    to myself?


    Of course I''ll regret it. I''ve been regretting it ever since she first brought up this divorce thing at the


    party. I felt like my heart was going to explode from my chest.


    At first I thought it was just because my pride was hurt, but when Daniel told me that Livy almost kissed


    him, I realized what it was.


    This woman who crept into my life, has now slowly crept into my heart.


    I knew this but couldn''t ept it, so I kept bring up the divorce over and over again as a way of


    distracting myself from what I was starting to feeling.


    "No, I won''t. This marriage wasn''t in my n anyway, so why would i be bothered when it ends." I


    answered rudely.


    She isn''t worth my truth, so it''s ok to tell a lie, I thought.


    "Good." shemended.


    Wait, what?!


    Good? What''s good about any of this?


    "What do you mean good?" I asked rather nervously.


    "You were right not to trust me or let me in. Honestly, you made my job a lot easier." She answered with


    a smirk.


    What?


    Olivia is smirking?


    What the hell is going on here? It''s like looking at Judy''s exact replica.


    "And what job is that?" I inquired again for rity.


    "You still love Sophia, don''t you? Then keep loving her. At least one of us had a chance to experience


    an epic love story to the end. Please just promise me. Promise me that no matter what happens from


    here on out, you''ll nevere back to me with these 3 phrases; I''m sorry, I miss you and I love you.


    Promise me this, Markian." She requested vigorously.


    What is she trying to say? Why does she think I''ll ever say those words to her anyway? It''s humiliating


    enough as it is, but hearing her confirm my truth was just getting me agitated.


    "Why should I make such a promise? And what makes you think I''ll ever say those words to you in the


    first ce?" I asked offended.


    I expected her to say something stupid like- because I know how you truly feel about me or because I


    know you. I sure as hell wasn''t prepared for what I heard.


    "Becausest night I know you never wanted toe find me. But even though you hate the cold, and


    hate beenpelled to do what you don''t want to do, you still came out anyway and that''s not your


    style." She answered confidently with a smile that faded as quickly as it came.


    Well yed Livy, well yed.


    She now has me exactly were she wanted me, and knows just how to y her cards right.


    For the first time in a while, I, Markian Winfrey have just been beaten in my own game by Olivia. Game


    over.


    No one cared to know why I never wanted to get involved with a woman like her from the start. And i


    was right about her all along.


    HEATHER


    "What do you mean you both are getting a divorce? Markian you''ve only been married for just 2weeks.


    Who gets divorced after 2weeks of marriage?" I asked in utter surprise and disappointment.


    What went wrong so bad they had to settle for a divorce? I know it has to be Markian''s fault, he had


    never tried.


    He used to be a sweet boy, but after he lost his mother I guess he just stopped trying. Yes, he


    managed to put his life back on track for a while, but he needs to learn how to live without pushing


    away people who wants to help him whenever he''s hurting.


    Livy seemed like a very nice girl with a good head and she loves him so much, but my stupid cousin is


    too much of a fool to let go of his lost love.


    "She asked for it, not me. I never mentioned anything of such to her but just like that out of the blue,


    she wanted to get divorced." Markian replied.


    I was shocked that Livy would do that. I knew she loves him and she cares about him, so why does she


    want a divorce now? Was i wrong?


    "Markian, what did you do? Livy wouldn''t have walked up to you and demanded for a divorce if you


    hadn''t done anything to provoke her." I asked agitated.


    I know he didn''t want to get married, but he agreed to it anyway. So the least expected from him was


    just to keep her happy. This would be a smear in the Winfrey''s name if people got to know that Livy


    asked for a divorce after 2weeks of marriage.


    "I only told her the bitter truth- over...and over again." He replied casually.


    How can he be calm in a situation like this.


    "And what truth is it that you couldn''t keep from her even for the sake of your marriage?" I asked


    angrily.


    "That I love Sophia, always have and always will. What does it matter to you anyway, shouldn''t you be


    worried about your own business? Daniel is hell bent on bing CEO, i wonder how far you''re willing


    to go this time to stop him." Hemented sarcastically.


    Now this fool is just getting on my nerves, and is really asking for it.


    "You called me, you idiot. And for the record, Sophia-is-dead! It''s time to f''cking move your stupid ass


    on. As for Livy, you can only push someone so far up the wall for them to push back. If you lose a girl


    like her, you''ll regret it I promise you." Imented.


    "Just shut up, ok? You know nothing about what I''m going through, so just keep your opinion to


    yourself. Now tell me, is your brother back in Minnesota or is he already in Shanghai?" He asked


    surprising me.


    "Why would he be in Shanghai? If he''s not there with you, it means he must have gone back home.


    Wait, he''s not in the Caribbean with you guys?" I asked surprised yet again.


    Not being in touch with them for just few days and so much have happened already?


    "I looked everywhere for him at Felicity''s funeral but he was nowhere to be found. I even tried calling


    him but no answer. Livy and I will be returning to Minnesota tomorrow, you shoulde home too." He


    suggested.


    "Wow, I never thought i''d see the day you''ll politely ask me toe back home. Daniel must have


    really ticked you off this time if you''re so interested in assisting me beat him. But now you''re worried


    about him?" I scoffed.


    "Obviously- I''m his target, so helping you would mean I can cut off the problem before it sprouts. And


    don''t tter yourself, I really don''t care about you returning here." He replied rudely.


    "Rude much? Whatever. I''ll check if he''s back in Minnesota. Markian, what happens if we can''t beat


    Daniel? So far, he''s doing a sterling job at turning the hearts of both investors and board members


    against me." I asked nervously.


    "Stop bbering, it doesn''t suit the elegant, feisty and fierce Heather Winfrey. And don''t overthink it,


    you''ve done so much for thatpany, it won''t be easy kicking you to the curbs, trust me." Markian


    encouraged sweetly.


    Didn''t I say he was a sweet kid? He must be going through a lot of conflict, so I don''t me him that


    much. And who am I to talk anyway? I have problems of my own.


    "Thanks Markky. If I really seem like a sister to you then you have to listen to me carefully. Stop


    messing around feeling all sorry for yourself and looking pitiful. Sophia''s death wasn''t your fault, so


    stop beating yourself up about it and be ok again. You deserve to be happy, with a woman like Livy,


    who loves and cares so much for you. Give yourself a second chance at love." I advised.


    I too had my own problems of the heart that shouldn''t be a problem, but for some reason I''m being


    hesitant to make the right decisions.


    "Who said she cares about me or loves me?" He asked cluelessly.


    "I do, and because I''m a woman I know this things. She wouldn''t have married you if she wasn''t in love


    with you already, that''s how women like Livy are." I testified.


    Who knows, maybe I''m thest piece to helpplete the puzzle Markian have always had to solve


    whenever ites to trusting or loving someone.


    And with that the phone died.


    That stupid kid cut the call on me without even saying a goodbye. Sometimes he and Jeffery exhibits


    the same level of rudeness it''s hard to tell who would win if it were apetition.


    Kevin haven''t been picking my calls and ignores my messages. And I know I''m a b''tch, I mean- how


    hard could it have been to just rename his contact on my phone from Toy-boy to Kevin?


    I messed up big time and thinking about him have been messing with my flow at the office, putting me


    at heads-log every minute with Mr Rudeness. I mean, he needs to chill out and let me work, because


    he''s always all up in my business.


    I would be taking a day off today to see if I can make up for my mistake the other day. I don''t know if


    I''mfortable yet to make my rtionship with Kevin public, but how would I know if I don''t try, right?


    I''ve been a nervous wreck all day nning this date, and the only thing that could go wrong is if it


    actually goes wrong.


    I''ll be going back to Minnesota soon, and I don''t want to leave him with any hard feelings towards me


    for as long as I''ll be staying there.

 Chapter 22 Me When Im Not In love With You

    Chapter 22 Me When I''m Not In love With You


    MINNESOTA


    LUTHEL INC


    Silence filled the car on their way home from the airport as the scenery of the city they call home


    weed Livy with both excitement and emptiness.


    Markian is typing away on hisptop, totally andpletely giving whatever it is that he''s doing his


    undivided attention.


    None of them wanted to break the silence that was slowly deafening them but, it''s better no one says


    anything than to say something wrong.


    The past 2days have been like that. No one wanted to initiate a conversation and no one wanted to


    intrude in the other''s business.


    News hade to Markian that Daniel was already back in Minnesota, so that was one burden half


    lifted from his chest as he does not have to be so conscious of whether his wife would meet up with


    Daniel or not.


    He tried to upy his mind this entire journey back how with the Hong Kong contract which he was


    going to receive from Judy the moment they arrive at Luthel Inc. He has been so busy working on new


    ideas for it and all.


    Livy on the other hand couldn''t wait to unburden herself and take a nice long bath. So, it was much of a


    surprise to her that they arrived at Luthel Inc instead of the Winfrey Mansion.


    Also, Judy didn''t seem so surprised to see them at all, making Livy wonder why her mother had


    summoned them so urgently without letting them rest from their trip first.


    The seriousness on Markian''s face also confirmed the fact that they have been summoned by Judy,


    and that this wasn''t just a courtesy visit to announce their return.


    Judy wees them both and offered them seats on the couch, and they obliged. She seemed a bit


    nervous but also excited to hear about the details of how their honeymoon went, as though she was


    that close to either her daughter or her son-inw.


    "So, how was the Caribbean? Hope you both had plenty of fun?" Judy asked with a smile, making Livy


    a bit uneasy.


    When Markian and Livy both hesitated in answering, she grabbed the telephone on the ss stand


    beside her and called her Secretary toe to serve them some wine from the fridge, but Markian


    interrupted.


    "There''ll be no need for that Mrs. Luthel. I only came here to let you know that I kept my own part of our


    deal, and I hope you''ll keep to your word." Markian blurted out, causing a confused raised brow on


    Livy''s forehead.


    "Deal? What deal? And why was it so important that we had toe straight here from the airport,


    Mom? Couldn''t you both discuss businesster, after we are settled perhaps?" Livy questioned.


    She was wondering what the deal they made was about, and why it was so important to Markian that


    he just had toe straight from the airport to Luthel Inc on their arrival.


    She truly was exhausted and just wanted to take a warm bath and have at least 4hrs of rest from


    everything.


    If only her eager mother knew what ordeals she had to go through on her honeymoon, this little forced-


    reunion would end faster than anyone can say ''tell me all about it''.


    "Nothing you need to worry yourself about darling. It''s just a little business I have with your husband,


    that''s all" Judy defended rather anxiously.


    "Little business, you say? May I remind you that the Hong Kong contract isn''t a small matter, and I


    certainly hope you haven''t forgotten your promise to give it to me if I sessfully..." Markian


    "I know what I promised! No need for you to state the obvious." Judy stated nervously but still tried to


    be graceful about it.


    Markian was trying to understand why Judy wasn''t being upfront with him. He is beginning to feel like


    she was about to go back on her word, and that- he wouldn''t stand for.


    Judy knows how much it would


    upset Livy if she finds out that it was her idea to go on a honeymoon vacation, and that she had to


    make a deal with Markian so he would agree to go with.


    So for Markian to babble about this matter in Livy''s presence would be causing more harm than good


    for both of them.


    "Obvious for you both maybe, but Markian brought us straight here from the airport, which means it


    must have been very important to him. So, why don''t you both get on with it already." Livy ordered


    exhaustedly.


    For her, the quicker they get on with their matter, the faster she gets to rest on her bed.


    But she couldn''t help but notice that her mother was starting to feel uneasy about their discussion. And


    if she didn''t know better, she would think Judy was trying to hide something from her.


    "Great! Since it''s pretty obvious to the 3 of us that I''m here to collect what I was promised if I went on


    this vacation with you, can you please tell your mother to hand over the contract to me already?"


    Markian requested of Livy.


    Well, there was no reason for there to be any secrets between them especially since Livy and her


    mother had nned the honeymoon together, he was pretty sure the Hong Kong contract was no


    secret to her either.


    "Mother, what is he talking about? What promise did you make about the honeymoon?" Livy asked,


    now curious to know what the hell Markian was talking about.


    "Livy, darling? Could you go wait outside for a bit so I can talk about private matters with your


    husband?" Judy requested politely, but Livy wouldn''t have more secrets kept from her.


    "No mother! I''ll stay right here and hear what you both have to say" Livy insisted boldly, more agitated


    and frustrated now than before.


    "Of course you will. You know everything already, so I wonder why your mother is starting to y a fool


    all of a sudden." Markian insinuates, referring to Livy.


    "And can you borate on what you think that I know? What connection does this... Hong Kong


    contract have to do with our honeymoon, Markian?" Livy asked, more sternly this time requesting


    rity.


    "Well, your mother promised me that...." Markian started but was aggressively interrupted by Judy


    again.


    "Will you just shut up Markian? please!... Honey, I''m asking- no, pleading with you to go wait outside."


    Judy requested more anxiously and nervously than she was a few minutes ago.


    She thanked the heavens that Livy didn''t argue any further, but angrily stood up and left the room.


    Markian on the other hand was more confused and surprised by Judy''s outburst than at Livy''s anger.


    What exactly is going on here? He wondered.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?! Are you trying to ruin everything that I''ve worked so hard to build all


    these years?!... You could have just dropped her off at your new home first beforeing here, would


    that have been too much for you to do?" Judy questioned angrily.


    "What difference would it make? It''s not like she isn''t aware of any of this. After all, wasn''t the


    honeymoon both your idea?" Markian used.


    Judy could only rub her palm on her forehead frustratedly and baffled by how oblivious he was to


    matters that concern Olivia.


    "Of course she doesn''t know about anything! She would have been excited to go anywhere with you


    even if it was to the end of the world. But if she had known that I had made a deal with you to take her


    on a honeymoon vacation, she would have rejected the offer in a heartbeat!" Judy stated between


    gritted teeth, clearly upset.


    "Wait, What?" Markian asked, receiving this revtion like a bomb without warning, not quite sure he


    understands what Judy is trying to say.


    "That child who does everything I ask her to do without questioning my decisions, stood in front of me


    the other day to tell me that she wasn''t going to marry you. Why?... Because she knew your intention


    wasn''t to get remarry and she didn''t want to do anything that would upset you, do you understand?!


    She, stood up against me for the very first time all for you , even though she was scared. She wouldn''t


    have gotten married to you if I hadn''t threatened her with ruining you." Judy blurted out in a fit of rage.


    "Livy didn''t want to marry me? I don''t understand. Are you trying to tell me that all your ns to make


    me the King of the International market and handing over Luthel Inc someday to me with your daughter


    by my side was just your n alone and not Livy''s as well?" Markian question in utter surprise and


    confusion.


    It can''t be true. Judy is obviously lying right now- but what would she gain by lying? Markian thought.


    "She had nned to run away on the day of your marriage and I knew. I knew that if I used force on


    her it wouldn''t work, so I threatened her by telling her how I''ll ruin you and Castlehill and I meant it. It


    was because she cared about you so much that she renounced her freedom and pride just to get you


    away from my wrath." Judy continued, leaving Markian with more regrets now than questions.


    "Why would she do that for me? Shepletely despised me back then" Markian asked totally


    bewildered by Judy''s confession.


    "Don''t you understand? It''s because she loves you, you dimwit! If she really despised you as you think,


    why then did she try to save you from me?...[Sigh] I know I''ve made many mistakes with my daughter,


    so I needed to do just one good thing for her. Even though I had my own selfish reasons for wanting


    this marriage, at least it was with the man she loves. And since you cared so much for herte sister, I


    hoped you would care for her and eventually fall in love with her in time as well." Judy revealed.


    There was no point in hiding her true intentions from him now. She had always been frank with Markian


    so, he had to know this very detail.


    "I... I don''t believe you. I can''t. You''re capable of saying anything just to get what you want, you''re a


    businesswoman after all." Markian debated disheartened, hopeful that


    Judy was lying so he wouldn''t have to feel like he had made a grave mistake.


    Judy exhaustedly stood up from the couch and headed to her desk, sat down, and looked up at


    Markian.


    "Do you think I give a hoot if you believe me or not? Whether you believe what I just told you or not, it''s


    entirely your problem. My problem is that you nearly ruined several years of my excessive nning to


    get Olivia to where she is now. And believe me, if she finds out about the connection of our little


    agreement with the honeymoon vacation, then we will both be in a whole lot of trouble. Trust me." Judy


    stated profoundly.


    Markian was left in awe of the news he just heard and wondered if what Judy just told him is true. That


    she and Livy didn''t see eye to eye on his marriage to her.


    Then everything that Livy had said and done all this while had been true?


    Oh no! What exactly have I been doing to that poor girl? he thought.


    She had been honest and open with him but he had never believed her let alone trusted her.


    "And as for the Hong Kong contract, your cousin was here and he made some very big ims


    demanding that I hand the contract over to him. He seems to know his way around the Verc, so you


    should seriously keep a leash on him or else he might take Castlehill from right under your nose. You


    may leave." Judy advised cruelly and dismissed him abruptly.


    Right now, the Hong Kong contract was the least bit of his problems, which was kind of funny because


    that was all he has had in mind since they started packing up to return from their honeymoon to


    Minnesota.


    But now, he just couldn''t shake off the depressing feeling of deep regrets as he struggled to stand up


    and made his way out of Judy''s office.


    When he got outside the office, he was finding it hard to stand properly. He looked around but couldn''t


    find Livy, so he asked Judy''s secretary of her and was told she had left in anger.


    He managed to look cool as he walked carefully to his car andpletely broke down when he was


    sure he was alone with the driver.


    ''You still love Sophy right? Keep loving her. But no matter what happens from here on out, you must


    promise me you''ll nevere back to me with these 3 sentences; I''m sorry, I miss you and I love you.


    Promise me this, Markian.'' He recalled Livy''s words and now understood they were words from a


    broken heart.


    She had been open to him, maybe even with her heart so many times, but he had thought it was all a


    trap and never really bothered or thought twice about crushing her feelings.


    His head was spinning and everything was beginning to irritate him.


    The hands that had held Livy and pinned her to the wall with so much aggression- hurting her softly, his


    lips that spoke rudely to her and teased her meanly, his mind that had thought the worst of her and had


    almost imed her maliciously. Everything about him irritated him.


    What if he had just hurt thest person in his life who cared or gave a hoot about him for who he was


    and not for what he had.


    He was feeling terrible and for him, this was a new and strange feeling.


    He was hurting, not from another''s betrayal but from his very own- and he had betrayed a lot of people


    without any remorse before in this lifetime.


    He sincerely wishes he could start over and undo all he had done wrong with Livy.


    The fear and dread of he pain he had caused her, corrupted him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How would he be able to face her now?


    M. WINFREY VILLA


    Arriving at the new mansion, the M. Winfrey''s vi was a whole new grand venue for exploration. And


    when Judy Luthel had said she bought a ce for her daughter, she went all out.


    But Markian was too depressed to explore his new home. He tried to rest a bit and he is almost grateful


    Livy wasn''t around yet, that way he wouldn''t have to feel even worse than he already felt.


    ''Where is she anyway and why isn''t she back home yet?'' he wondered to himself.


    He was almost dosing off to sleep on the couch where he sat when his phone rang.


    He sighed when he saw the caller ID. He had to answer the call unless he wants an even bigger


    problem on his hand- so a clear mind is what he needs now.


    "Markian here." He confirmed half-heartedly.


    "It''s Jeffery. I''m currently in Minnesota and I''m wondering if you forgot that you promised to get a ce


    set up for me and a driver too, but I don''t see anyone here to wee me Markian. I hope I''m still


    weed?" Jeffery asked disappointedly.


    "Oh yeah... I''m sorry about that. I was supposed to handle your amodation arrangement myself. I


    can''t believe something as important as that escaped my mind." Markian apologized sincerely.


    "It''s ok, I can just sleep at the airport terminal. It''s nothing I haven''t done before, you know?" Jeffery


    stated sarcastically.


    "I''m really sorry man. I''ll send a car toe to get you and bring you to my ce immediately. See you


    in a bit." Markian replied regrettably before hanging up.


    Not really interested in doing anything else, he just called his driver and asked him to go fetch Jeffery


    from the airport and bring him to the Vi.


    It''s already after 6 pm and still no word from Livy yet, so now he''s getting worried.


    Jeffery was already on his way to the vi but Livy wasn''t answering her calls and it was stressing him


    out even more. So much for a restful evening.


    WINFREY MANSION


    "I must apud you, Olivia. You''ve done what I haven''t been able to do for the past 17years." Barbra


    dered, obviously pleased at something that Livy was still finding a bit strange to wrap her head


    around.


    "Do you mean my husband moved us out of the Winfrey mansion without my knowledge? But to where


    exactly?" Livy asked sounding more upset than curious.


    "Well, I don''t know, but I think he meant for it to be a surprise. Even his father is still heartbroken that


    his only son left home. He believes you have separated him from his beloved son, so try to avoid him


    on your way out." Barbra stated rather contentiously, like she was pleased with all the possible


    oues that mighte from this new development.


    Livy knew that Markian has an estranged rtionship with his step-mother, but she didn''t know just


    how deep it ran.


    She picked up her phone to call Anthony- Markian''s driver but realized it had a t battery. Markian


    must have been trying to get to her all evening.


    She had angrily left Luthel Inc that afternoon and had been at the dog park close to her old high school


    all afternoon, thinking about what she had learned about Markian, her mother, and their honeymoon.


    It almost drove her crazy with rage just thinking about how far her own mother would go just to get what


    she wanted, and Markian was no different.


    No wonder he had been hostile and rude to her for the past 14days. And even if she had given up the


    idea to try and make a marriage out of whatever it was they had, it still doesn''t stop the fact that her


    mother was still ying with her life.


    She needed to take Judy out at any cost and soon. But first, she needs to find out just what her


    mother''s fixation on Castlehill was all about.


    Worst-case scenario, she would only have to destroy Castlehill just to get Judy''s missions to fail, and


    this fight wasn''t going to be one she would fight without knowing just how deep her mother''s roots run


    in the Verc.


    Livy went to her old room in the Winfrey mansion, to check if she could find a spare charger anywhere


    to charge up her phone.


    As she entered, the once bright and floral-arranged room where she had once thought all her dreams


    woulde true, it now looked almostpletely deserted.


    She didn''t have many fond memories in this room. In fact, she had felt almost like a prisoner when she


    was here.


    She quickly went through the drawers and lockers for what she came for but, couldn''t find any.


    She was exhausted and hungry, but God forbid she stays and eats dinner with her inws, not after


    how her mother-inw sounded while breaking the news that she and Markian won''t be living in the


    mansion any longer.


    She just wants to power her phone and make a call to Markian''s driver or to Markian, and ask for


    directions to her new home.


    With frustration, she slumped on the bed and shut her eyes.


    "You said you loved him, is this really the extent of your self-professed love for Markian?" Sophy asked


    upset.


    "Why are you here? I thought I got rid of you?" Livy replied exhaustedly.


    Thest thing she wanted was a visit from her subconscious. She can''t function properly each time


    she''s around.


    "You just hate me because I call you out on your stupid decision, mistakes and weaknesses," Sophy


    replied nonchntly.


    "And that''s where you onlye in? I had no idea." Livy stated sarcastically.


    "Haha, go ahead and make jokes. The truth is that you can''t unlove Markian even if you wanted to. The


    mind- you can easily manipte but not the heart. The heart wants what it wants." Sophymented.


    "But I already have! He no longer has a ce in my heart or my mind, and that''s what he had always


    wanted. I''m finally being the good person you always thought I was by setting him free." Livy replied


    with great tenacity.


    "How can you unlove him just like that? He means the world to you...you can''t just..." Sophy started but


    was interrupted,


    "He meant the world to me, in past tense! And...I already have!" Livy stated rudely to Sophy.


    "If that''s true, then you haven''t been honest with yourself from the start. You never really loved him, and


    like always he was just a pawn in your game." Sophy challenged.


    "I- was never dishonest about my feelings- I loved him, wholly! Do you know why I stopped?... Of


    course you do. There''s no point saying it out loud." Livy addressed.


    "But?..." Sophy started but was interrupted again,


    "Just leave me alone!... Please! I''ve buried my feelings for Markian on the Caribbean sea and I''d prefer


    we both part ways here too. You make me sick and I can''t stand you any longer. You are my weakness,


    you and my love for Markian. But it''s over now. With this experience, I have a very good reason never


    to let my heart love ever again." Livy said and with that, she woke up.


    Wait, there''s someone in the room.


    "I can hear you. Show yourself!" Shemanded and immediately, a maid came out of the shadows


    where she was hiding.


    "Forgive me, ma''am. I didn''t mean to wake you but I saw this door open and I thought I should see if


    anyone was inside," the maid answered.


    "Get me a phone charger suitable for my phone, and hurry up with it." Livy requested authoritatively.


    The maid hurried up and got a charger for her and helped her charge up her phone.


    So while it was charging, Livy thought about what kind of life Sophia had lived in this mansion.


    "Tell me. When my sister was here, how did the Winfrey''s treat her?..." She questioned, but noticed the


    reluctance of the maid to answer as she struggled to find the right answer.


    "...It''s ok, you don''t have to fear. I don''t live here anymore so you don''t have to feel awkward about


    telling me the truth. Now speak up!" Livymanded again.


    "Ma''am, at first she was happy, but then a few months into their marriage, the Winfrey''spletely


    changed their attitude towards her. I believe she was left out in important discussions and decisions


    until she stopped trying to fit in. They never epted her and she became insecure. We would often


    hear shouting and arguments from this room each time they were together, they didn''t get along very


    well." The maid answered frightfully.


    "Why didn''t they get along?" Livy questioned even more.


    "She believed the family was turning him against her, but he loved her so much and kept reassuring


    her that they can''t. But her insecurities grew until she finally made a mistake," the maid paused, looking


    straight at Livy who encouraged her to continue, but she shook her head and declined.


    "Well, go on. What mistake did my sister make?" Livy asked vehemently.


    "Nobody knows, ma''am. Master wouldn''t tell anyone about it, but it broke him. She tried to fix things but


    nothing could help until the day of the ident. So gossip started among the maids. Some said that


    she may have stolen money from thepany, some said she leaked important information to your


    mother, while others thought she was caught in an affair. I''m so sorry ma''am, that''s all I know, please


    forgive our insolence," the maid pleaded.


    "It''s not my problem so why are you apologizing to me? Here is your charger, you may leave now." Livy


    replied nonchntly.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Anthony''s number- Markian''s driver.


    The estimated time for him to arrive was 30mins, so she just sat on the bed and pondered upon what


    that maid had told her.


    So, Markian''s beloved wife did something that even Markian couldn''t forgive? Well, isn''t that just


    surprising? She thought.


    Livy wondered if that mistake was strong enough for the Winfrey''s to have wanted Sophia dead?


    Just how ndestine are the Winfrey''s motives towards the Luthel''s?


    If she could jump to conclusion, she would really believe that Markian left the Winfrey mansion because


    he didn''t want the same mistakes asst time to happen again.


    But one thing is for sure. If the Winfrey''s had a hand in Sophy''s death, then Sophy would be thest


    Luthel they''ll ever harm.


    **********************************


    Back at M.Winfrey''s vi, Markian wasn''t up for a discussion with Jeffery who wouldn''t stop talking.


    This was strange because Jeffery hardly engages in these kinds of conversations, but today he was


    hell-bent on getting words out of Markian who wasn''t in the mood to talk.


    He was more worried about Livy, she wasn''t answering her phone and it''s almost 9 pm.


    Where could she be?


    "How long until your wife gets home? It''s getting quitete Markian," Jeffery asked concerned.


    He has been reading Markian''s mood and could tell something was bothering him.


    Both of them have been friends since their college days. And although Jeffery graduated 2 years


    before Markian, they still reconnected and did few contract jobs together in France and Newyork 4yrs


    ago.


    They had quite a rtionship because of course, nothing bonds businessmen more than business


    deals and partnerships.


    Jeffery had saved Markian''s ass many times in business as much as Markian has saved him too.


    This was his 2nd visit to Minnesota for a business meeting, and since he had no family or a ce to


    stay in the city, Markian promised to set him up at one of Castlehill''s hotel franchises in Minneapolis.


    But hepletely forgot and didn''t want to rush anyst minute preparation, so, he changed the n


    and decided to host Jeffrey at the new vi instead.


    "If you are so worried, the why don''t you go look for her? I''m sure even you can do that little." Jeffery


    continues when he saw Markian''s reluctance to share his thoughts.


    Just in time, Anthony came in and whispered in Markian''s ear that Livy had called him and asked him


    toe to pick her up at the Winfrey''s mansion.


    He was disappointed in himself.


    Of course, she would have gone back to his parents'' mansion. She didn''t know they had moved. Why


    didn''t he think of that earlier?


    She must have been so embarrassed when she was told that they no longer stayed there, and it was


    all his fault since he didn''t tell her about their new home.


    "Thank you Anthony, but I''ll pick her up myself." He responded to Anthony''s querying eyes.


    "I need to go pick up my wife. Hope you don''t mind staying here alone for a while?" Markian asked


    Jeffery with pleading eyes, but he shook his head in agreement.


    "I need to rest anyway. My flight from Shanghai was deteriorating, and thanks for the dinner man. Now,


    go get your wife." He responded, and with that Markian zoomed off.


    WINFREY MANSION


    "Your son is here. Don''t you want to go down and see him, darling?" Barbra asked a distressed-looking


    Matthew Winfrey.


    She was enjoying this and he knew she was. Her satisfaction with all this was very evident, she wasn''t


    even trying to hide it.


    Reluctantly, he walked out with his wife and down the stair to the sitting room as he found a worry-filled


    Markian pacing about.


    "You came back? So soon?" Barbra asked sarcastically to an already irritated Markian, irritating him


    even more.


    "I came for my wife," Markian replied, and just then Livy came walking down the stairs.


    "Trouble in paradise already?..." Matthew asked satisfied, but Markian ignored him.


    "...I told you not to trust anyone son, especially the Luthels. Why her? What''s so different about her that


    you had to leave your home to be with her? I know we agreed and forced you into this marriage, but


    weren''t interested initially, and I wasforted by that. You had said you''ll never love anyone after your


    first wife, so what changed now?" Matthew questioned vehemently.


    It has always been symbolic for the heir of Castlehill to live at the Winfrey mansion. So, Markian leaving


    home was a big deal.


    Soon, it''ll be on every gossip blog and magazine as people would start to specte on the reasons for


    his action to leave his family home.


    "Father, please! Not now. I just came here to get her, so can you please not cause a scene? Our new


    home was suppose to be a surprise for her, so I apologize for the intrusion. We are leaving already."


    Markian replied upset and exhausted.


    He didn''t have time for his father''s qualms right now. All he wants to do is just to take Livy away from


    here before more damage is done.


    "Can''t you see, son? She is a Luthel and they can''t be trusted! They want Castlehill and you are


    ying right into their hands by falling for this wench! She is just like your Sophia, just like her Mother!


    They only want what you have!" Matthew yelled.


    "Enough father!... She is not Sophia, and even if she is a Luthel, she''s definitely not Judy. The choice to


    leave here was mine, and it''s a decision I should have made a long time ago. Goodnight." Markian


    responded rudely, creating more grievance within Matthew towards Livy.


    "She''ll ruin you! You think she is better, but she is the worst of them all! You are making a mistake,


    son!" Matthew cried out as Markian held Livy''s hand and they walked out on his parents together.


    **********************************


    The ride back to M. Winfrey Vi was awkward and Markian knew he had to say something to avoid


    more misconceptions between them both.


    "Livy... I''d like to apologize on my father''s behalf. He had no right to says those things, especially not in


    front of you." Markian apologized to a very stiff Livy.


    He looked at her when she didn''t respond or give out any emotion at all. She just stared nkly at the


    road ahead of them that quickly passed by in a blink.


    "Livy, are you even listening to me?" He questioned.


    "Yes..." she answered nonchntly.


    It''s ok for her to be upset. After all, she had just been humiliated by his family, and only heaven knows


    what they might have said to her before he had arrived.


    But her coldness was unusual. She wasn''t looking upset, she wasn''t looking anything. Just a in,


    nk expression.


    "And?" Markian pressed trying to get a response from her.


    "And nothing. You don''t need to apologize for your father, he didn''t say anything wrong. I''m a Luthel,


    that''s a fact. And we Luthel''s can''t be trusted, so he was right again. He is also right about me not


    being different from my family. So, I''m not upset with what he said. I just hope he would exercise a little


    more patience, because pretty soon everything would be back to normal- or barely." She responded


    with a wicked tone that made his stomach churn in anxiety.


    There she goes again bringing up that goddamn divorce.


    "Livy, you..." he started but was interrupted,


    "I don''t care. Whatever you or anyone thinks about me won''t bother me at all, so there''s no need for


    you to defend me. I''ll handle my sh*t myself from now on." She responded unfeelingly.


    "What happened to you? Why now? Why the change all of a sudden? I thought you wanted... I thought


    you want to be my wife?" Markian asked out in frustration.


    "Are you seriously asking why? Well, I didn''t change! This is the real me- the me you have always


    suspected I was. You were right not to trust me, and since you said I''ll never have a ce in your life, I


    decided to stop trying..." She responded rudely,


    "[Sigh] this...kind and thoughtful Markian isn''t like you at all, so just stop. Go back to how you were, I


    prefer that Markian better" she concluded.


    Was I right all along? Markian wondered.


    But if this was who she was, someone who doesn''t care at all, someone who isn''t warm and nice,


    someone who isn''t innocent- then he earnestly wished he was wrong.


    Because, apart from not knowing how to fix the damages he may have incurred on her pride, he also


    doesn''t know what the main reason for her drastic change was.


    But until he finds that out, he needed to tread carefully as not to further hurt her feelings.


    He was almost sure that she wasn''t serious about the divorce before, that''s why he kept raising the


    issue back then.


    But now, he was starting to feel anxious and scared that she just might go through with it if he doesn''t


    fix their broken rtionship.

 Chapter 24 Would It Be Ok If I Said I Love You?

    Chapter 24 Would It Be Ok If I Said I Love You?


    JUDY


    The car stopped and I looked out of the window to see where we were.


    We were at an abandoned factory sitting on a parcel ofnd I had purchased few years ago, hoping to


    put in work and turn it into one of Luthel Inc''s pharmaceutical someday.


    But for today, it would be serving a whole different purpose. I opened the door of my Mercedes S600


    guard and the smell of wet decayed grass and messy puddles here and there hit me, making my


    nostrils tingle.


    I quickly walked into the factory building as I was shown the way in by 2 of my security personnel-that


    escorted me here in a Range rover sentinel just for extra protection.


    The risk of being here was very high, given my high profile in the society and all, so it''s best not to get


    killed out here, or even worse- get caught.


    But I had urgent business to attend to and it''ll go without saying that the risk would be worth it.


    We took the stairs to the 3rd floor of the building were we met with other of my men- Baron, Pope and


    Jack, who were guarding a raggedy looking man, beaten and tied up in a wooden chair.


    His eyes were blindfolded and his mouth was gagged with a piece of dirty looking cloth.


    "Has he said anything relevant yet?" I asked one of the men watching him.


    "Nothing yet ma''am. But he was insistent on meeting you in person." Baron replied.


    Yes, I had this man kidnapped and will do worse if he doesn''t tell me what I wanted to know. He


    requested I be here, so I took the risk ofing here. But if he''s trying to trick me by lying, I''ll have his


    head and that of his entire family.


    "Wake him up." I ordered, and Jack pped the man a few times into consciousness.


    He winced in pain from the sensitive parts of his body that has sustained bruises from my men''s


    beating.


    "Take off his blindfold and gag, I want to be able to hear what he has to tell me." I ordered, and his eyes


    and mouth were free in an instant.


    The moment his eyes fell on me, it was as though he felt a bit of relief and that bothered me all little.


    "Mrs Luthel" he greeted.


    "Do you know why you are here, Frank?" I asked him, not wanting to be here any longer than I should


    be.


    "Your men kidnapped me on my way home from work, and they''ve been using me of something


    absurd that I can''t even understand, let alone believe." He replied frightened.


    Since he doesn''t understand what was going on, I''ll just have to properly exin everything to him.


    "About 3months ago, there was an ident and my daughter died in that ident. You were the


    detective i paid a huge sum of money to cover up every and anything that would pin my other daughter


    the case, I''m i right?" I asked him sternly.


    "Yes ma''am, you are." he answered trembling.


    "You were ordered to destroy every evidence of my daughter''s involvement to that case and in return, I


    established you and your household in the most gratifying way possible, is that right?" I asked again,


    making sure he ispletely on board and I''m not amiss here.


    "Yes ma''am." He replied.


    "But about a week ago, series of pictures resurfaced and theynded in the hands of my precious


    daughter- the same daughter I had paid big money for, so she would never to find out. Now, only you


    and I knew what happened that day, so if I didn''t send those pictures to her, I figured the next person


    would be you. And boy- did you make it difficult to find you." I told him clearly.


    He knew this was time for re-evaluation because, anything he says now would either end his life and


    that of his family or set him free.


    "Ma''am, I''m telling the truth, I didn''t..."


    "You thought you could use those pictures to ckmail my daughter into giving you more money,


    right?" I asked in a haste, catching him by surprise.


    "But that''s not true, I swear on my daughters lives. I did no such thing." He confessed nervously.


    If he didn''t send it to Livy, who did? He and I were the only ones with the memories of what happened


    that day.


    "Mrs Luthel, we made a deal because you trusted me, and I''ld be a fool to break the trust of such a


    powerful woman for just a few more bucks. So, just give me sometime and I''ll find out who exactly did


    this." he stated assuredly.


    Well, he was a detective and up until now I''ve had no issues working with him. If he really wants to find


    out who did these, then he can be my guest.


    But, if it turns out that he just swore falsely with his daughters lives, then they are better off without a


    father like him.


    "Fine. You find out exactly who gave my Livy those pictures- and...who is trying to ckmail her with it.


    You have 72hours and of which...your family will be in my special custody, just for your motivation" I


    replied, sending terror all through his face with the mention of his family.


    I don''t n on harming them in anyway. To them it would be like a vacation in one of Luthel Inc''s


    luxurious 7star hotels for the next 3days, unless of course he fails to find out who is behind all of these.


    Then I''ll be responsible for making his wife a widow and his daughters- fatherless.


    "Please ma''am- I''ll do anything, just don''t hurt my family" he pleaded with sorrowful eyes.


    "Then I suggest you start searching. Let him go." I ordered my men, and they hurriedly let him lose.


    I headed out the same way we came with my security in front. It wasn''t until I got in the car was I able


    to breath properly, even my cheffur noticed the color leaving my face.


    Alex has been in the family even before I got married to Julian- my daughters father, so he was trusted


    until he''s found unworthy of that trust.


    "Should we head to the hospital, ma''am? You look faint," Alex asked me as he looked through the rare


    mirror, but I shook my head in protest.


    "I need to be at the office, I''ve got some investorsing over for lunch by 2, so I can''t afford to be


    absent." I replied, while putting a call through to Baron.


    "Make sure you keep close eyes on him, Baron. And do not let himmunicate with his family in


    anyway, have I made myself clear?" I asked intensely.


    "Very clear ma''am." Baron replied through the phone before I ended the call.


    I opened my purse and brought out a pill container. I opened it and took out one pill from it and


    swallowed. I opened the armrest by my side and brought out a bottle of spring water and took a sip


    from it.


    Lately, with the anxiety and sleepless nights I''ve been having, my health has deteriorated even further.


    The headaches had intensified and it''s slowly beginning to after my daily performance.


    This is the reason why I can''t leave anything to chance anymore. Livy has to step up, unless Luthel Inc


    would go under, but that would be over my dead body.


    I already spoke with a judge who said Markian and Livy''s marriage have to be at least a year old in


    other for them to be able to file for a divorce. I couldn''t express my relief at the news, but I wondered


    how Livy would react to it.


    She''s been acting like her memories wereing back which would be impossible because they were


    taken away from her by hypnosis.


    Few days ago she had confronted me about the same issue asst time. She pleaded that she wants


    her memory back, but I refused.


    Of course she must have found out that she and Markian couldn''t get divorced since they''ve barely


    been married for up to 3months.


    "You won mother- you always do. No matter how hard I try to fight or stand up to you, I never win. I


    can''t get rid of Markian, so until I find out if it''s really me in those pictures, I''ll have to suffer every time I


    see him because I can''t tell him anything." She sobbed.


    "You were never meant to see those pictures, but you did. So, you''ll just have to pretend like you didn''t


    and go on with your life." I said to her casually.


    I didn''t want her to drag this issue further, and it''s best if she just keeps shut about because, if the


    wrong people hear about this matter, it won''t be easy getting her out of it this time around.


    "I killed my sister! Your daughter! Don''t you hate me? At least look me in the eyes and tell me you are


    disappointed in me! You...can''t be so unfeeling to the point that you don''t care about what I do, or the


    person I turn out to be." She replied sadly.


    Her eyes were swollen prior toing her, and I knew just how much the truth must be hunting her


    now, which was what I was avoiding.


    But letting her have those memories back would only cause her more pain- so much pain her poor


    heart won''t be able to contain it.


    Oh, forgive me Livy but I can''t fulfill your one desire this time, not after weighting all the risk at hand.


    "Your sister is dead! And she died because she was weak but you are strong. You made a sacrifice for


    the greater good, so why would I hate you for doing that? You don''t have those hurtful memories


    anymore, so why would you want to remember? Trust me, your life would be easier this way." I


    reassured her, hoping- no praying, she would concede.


    "Just like 8yrs ago, when I had to spend the night at the police station? I asked you why you didn''t


    would be easier that way''. But it never was. Turned out you had to save your precious daughter''s life


    while I was at the station all night". She scoffed with tears in her eyes.


    "C''mon mom- Sophy was your favorite after all, so you must have held a grudge against me. Why don''t


    you stop lying and just tell me the goddamn truth for once!" She requested loudly, shocking me.


    That was another memory that I asked to be taken away. On their senior year, Livy bashed another kid


    in her ss pretty badly and her father happened to be awyer, so they filed a report against Livy.


    The police got to her before I did, but before I could go to the station to see her, I met Sophy who was


    bitterly crying.


    She held a small bottle with a greenish acid inside of it, and she threatened to consume it if I went to


    the station that day.


    So, even when Livy had called directly from the station, I lied and told her I was held up at work and


    couldn''te to get her.


    Ild give anything to make her forget what I did that day, and I did- I made her forget, but now she


    seems to have remembered.


    "Your sister would have killed herself if I hade to you that night. She had always been weak, and a


    weakling can not seat on the throne I had prepared for you both. So, I''m not angry with you... in fact,


    I''m proud of you." I told her encouragingly, but she wasn''t buying it.


    "What...is...wrong with you. I am a murderer with no knowledge of what I''ve done! I need my memories,


    I''m going insane here! Please." She pleaded redundantly.


    "I can''t do that. Now if you have nothing else to do or say than to wallow in your self pity, then you''ll


    have to excuse me- I have work to do." I said, dismissing her sternly.


    Could there really be a way for her to regain her suppressed memories without help? I wondered as the


    pounding headache in my head suddenly rendered me unconscious- barely mobile enough to even


    reach for my phone again.


    MARKIAN


    "Alex, how is she?" I asked anxiously with Livy behind me.


    We arrived at the hospital just 15mins after Alex had called me to inform me that Judy copsed few


    minutes ago.


    "The doctors are with her now, but they''ve not been able to tell me anything yet" Alex answered.


    I could see the light lift from Livy''s face, and for the first time in almost a month, I could read her face


    and it''s emotions. She looked pale almost as if she was nauseous and would throw up at anytime.


    "Did anyone see youe in here? The press, paparazzi- maybe?" I asked being cautious.


    Judy would hate it if she regains consciousnesses but finds the press outside the hospital doors. She


    hates looking or being painted as weak by this gossip news channels, so for her to be hospitalized


    would be seen as a risk she wasn''t willing to face even though unconscious.


    "No. I rushed her here from a meeting downtown, after I noticed she wasn''t responding to my calls." He


    answered truthfully and a bit anxious.


    It was as though Livy''s legs failed her as she slumped on the bench close to us. I rushed and held her


    in ce, steadying her while she recollected her senses.


    I could feel her trying to resist my touch and holding back her tears. My heart boiled with anger at her


    attempts of resistance but I guess I deserved it for everything I had put her through.


    I wanted to release her from my hold, but the feeling of regret and disappointment lingering around my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for the past few weeks vanished with my next line of action.


    So involuntarily, I pulled her into aforting hug, and surprisingly it brought me peace and genuine


    happiness.


    I missed her terribly- her voice, her sweetness, the way she trembles when I''m mad at her, her


    innocence like the way her face turns red each time I was close to her.


    It''s been almost a month since I held her this close and honestly, I could stay like this forever. With her


    in my arms, I was feeling like a freaking superhuman with the world in my grasp.


    I don''t fully understand what I was feeling for this woman, but I want to fight to keep her close to me


    and safe from every form of danger.


    She didn''t repulse me anymore, in fact I didn''t want to let go of her at this point- until I heard soft sobs


    escaping from her lips. They were so soft, it could easily be missed.


    "You can cry all you want Livy, I''ll hold you so you won''t have to feel like you''re alone. I promise I won''t


    leave you." I proimed unconsciously, unaware of how those words could escape my lips.


    Those were almost the sameforting words I had said to Sophia when we were both lost in the


    woods 16yrs ago, but somehow, it felt right repeating them to Livy.


    I held her even tighter as I felt her give up on her resistance and held on to me, like she wanted me to


    be with her just as much as I wanted to be with her.


    Slowly her sobs became louder and she began to cry, while my heart was breaking into tiny little


    pieces.


    Would it be so wrong if I fall in love again?


    Because I want to- I really, really want to love this woman that fits perfectly in my arms right now.


    I want to learn how to be selfless and courageous as to sacrifice my life for someone who might never


    be mine. I want to have faith that things will get better even if there''s no ray of sunshine in the sky.


    I want to be with Livy- I want to be like Livy.


    I pulled her away from my chest so I can look at her face. It was all wet and red, and so were her eyes.


    I took her chin in my hand and raised her face to mine.


    "Would it be ok if I said I love you?" I asked like those word were threatening to choke me to death if I


    didn''t say them to her.


    She seemed to have frozen for a moment at my question and so was I.


    We stared at each other for few seconds that felt like a lifetime because, it seemed like time for us


    froze.


    I felt tears roll down my cheek. Wait... was I really crying? I guess I couldn''t help myself seeing those


    sad and sorrowful eyes of hers.


    I was ashamed of myself for not being able to protect her from her pains, so I just buried my head at


    the crook of her neck this time and I patted her back gently to pacify her as she continued to cry even


    louder.


    Few moments passed, then a doctor came out to meet us.


    "Are you Mrs Luthel''s family?" he asked.


    Livy had stopped crying a while ago and just sat on the bench very quiet and still, while I stood up and


    paced about.


    I was nervous of what news the doctors might have of Judy.


    "Yes. I''m her son-inw and she is her daughter. Doctor, is she alright?" I asked anxiously.


    "She''s fine, she just fainted as a result of extreme fatigue andck of sufficient rest and sleep that''s all.


    We had to do lots of tests to see if there were other causes, that''s why it took longer. She''s conscious


    now so you all can go in and see her." the doctor revealed and that ddened my heart.


    I shook his hand - thanking him before he left.


    I turned to Livy excitedly, expecting a cheerful smile from her but I got nothing.


    Her face had gone nk again, totally unreadable and emotionless.


    "The doctor said we can now go in to see her. C''mon, let''s go in and see her." I suggested.


    "I know what the doctor said- I heard him. If you want to see her, you can go by yourself. I think I''ll head


    back to the office now, I''ve got work to do." She replied inly.


    This is mental. How can she possibly say all these after the way she had cried for 30mins.


    "What do you mean by ''work''? Your mother is being hospitalized and you want to work?" I asked very


    upset now.


    "It''s good she has you and I''m d it wasn''t anything serious, but...I rushed here misguidedly thinking


    she was critical, isn''t that enough? I''m d she is ok, but I don''t see any point in wasting more time


    here. I have work to attend to, and I''m pretty sure even she would understand that" she replied


    disdainfully.


    This is just too much and I wasn''t going to stand for it. Something about the way she just said that


    made me snap.


    "She is your mother, and someday when she is no more you''ll regret your decision today. I don''t know


    what hase over you, but this is not the Livy that I married. Thedy I married was brave,


    to go see Judy by myself.


    I never truly got over my mother''s death, so it provokes me whenever I see someone else acting


    horribly towards their mother- I just snap.


    Maybe it''s because I know I''d give anything to still have mine with me today.


    I knew I had hurt Livy''s feelings with my words, but I was bing frustrated with her attitudetely.


    Few days ago, she badged into my office and requested I fire the old ountant Manager, as she


    would very much like to be Castlehill''s new ountant Manager.


    Well, since it very well corresponded with one of the uses in our contract, I had no other option but


    to cede to her request.


    She has been working at Castlehill ever since then but no one knows about our rtionship, although


    rumors have been flying around thepany.


    I don''t hate it so much, since seeing her at the office has been a ray of sunshine on a cloudy day for


    me, despite how forceful she was in gaining that position. And no matter howte it may seem for me, I


    still want to make amends.


    But this behavior of hers right now was beyond heartless.


    As I entered the VIP ward, I was quickly met with an almost fully dressed Judy.


    "What do you think you are doing?" I asked, surprised to even see her standing.


    "I need to get to the office, I''ve got a meeting with some investors by 2 and it''s almost time." Judy


    replied casually.


    I was amazed how alike a mother and daughter could be, I mean their stubbornness is just above my


    chart.


    "No! you don''t need to be anywhere. You''ll lie back down on that bed and rest. You fainted Judy, so you


    are in no position to handle any meeting, at least not today. Reschedule." I proposed as I tried to put


    her back in bed.


    "You don''t understand, they came from France and will be leaving tomorrow. I need to meet with them,


    it''s today or never." she responded in protest.


    "But you can''t do anything today Judy, you need to rest. You can only strain your body this far for it to


    give up on you. I can''t allow you to do this." I said, not willing to hear anymore of her excused.


    Judy is a very stubborn woman, and I might be risking a lot here by telling her what to do and what not.


    But right now, I wasn''t seeing her as the Nation''s most influential business woman, but as a mother


    who needs attention and rest.


    Despite out differences in the past, today wasn''t a day for bad blood, so I was determined to get her


    back to bed by any means possible.


    "But Markian, this is very important. Who would handle the damages?" she asked worried.


    I could refrain her from leaving, but that won''t stop her from worrying which is just as bad as she


    leaving. So, I was about to answer and say she should not think about that now, but was interrupted.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll meet the investors in your stead and have lunch with them" Livy answered from behind the


    door.


    I watched as she walked in and I was beyond proud to see that she didn''t leave after all. My sweet


    Olivia was still in there somewhere, and that gave me courage.


    Since I''m the reason why she is now in such a dark, colorless and emotionless void, I''ll try my best to


    bring her out of it.


    "Honey? You don''t ha..." Judy started but was interrupted before she could finish,


    "I''ve already said I''ll meet with them, so don''t worry and just get some rest. I''ll head out now," she


    replied before she turned to leave.


    "I''ll go with you. Judy, Alex is just outside your room incase you need him for anything. Livy and I will


    handle the French investors, don''t worry." I told herfortingly with a smile, before I followed Livy out


    of the room.


    I can''t say just how proud I was of Livy, because of her decision to help Judy, and I could tell Judy was


    also proud of her daughter, so I wanted to assist her.


    As we got outside the hospital, I opened the door to the passengers seat for her as she entered, then I


    shut it before heading to the driver''s side.


    LUTHEL INC


    We drove in silence to Luthel Inc where the meeting was scheduled to hold. Judy''s assistant filled us in


    on what the meeting was about and we requested she joined us for the lunch.


    Everything worked out as nned and the investors were pleased to have heard fresh ideas from


    Livy''s fresh mind and asionally from me. The meeting was aplete sess and the investors


    left happy.


    "Well, that was fun. Turns out we work perfectly well together as a team" I said, referring to the just


    concluded meeting.


    "Thank you for your help Markian, but you really didn''t have to." she replied in an attempt to sound


    grateful but ended up sounding conceited to me.


    "I wanted to, Livy. I know that it might be toote for me to say that I''m sorry for how I treated you, but i


    promise I''ll do everything in my power to show you just how sorry I am." I said honestly.


    I was suddenly disheartened when I heard a mockingugh escape her lips in soul crushing manner.


    "You''re sorry? What next?...Don''t tell me you''re about to say how much you miss me and that you love


    me, please don''t. That would be so unfortunate." She blurted in betweenughs.


    "But I''ve already said I love you- I mean, I want to say it..." I started,


    "But you can''t. I told you never to say those words to me ever, remember? And you promised, does


    your promises mean nothing to you anymore?" She asked mockingly.


    "My word is my bond, it means everything to me and I never use them carelessly. But I never promised


    not to say does words to you, you just assumed I did. So, literally I have nothing stopping me from


    saying them especially if that''s how I feel." I told her inly.


    This was starting to hurt my ego, because I''ve never made confessions like these before in my life, not


    even to Sophia.


    But with Livy, I wanted to be open and honest with everything I was feeling for her, because...honestly,


    these feelings were starting to drive me crazy.


    "You can never say those words to me, ever. You have no right to do that anymore. I don''t...feel the


    same way about you, and- and I''m everything you''ve always hated in a woman, remember? Because I


    still remember your words, telling me that you''ll never see me as anything other than a traitor. And you


    were right. Ever since we came back, all I''ve done have been everything you''d suspected I would do,


    so please...let''s just go back to you being unfeeling and rude towards me." She said calmly, almost too


    calm like she was hurting.


    "But I don''t want to go back to when I hurt you, and called you names, and hated you. Now, I want to


    hold you properly and not hurt you in an attempt to break your spirit. I want to kiss you not just because


    you make my senses go ballistic, but because I truly want to be close to you now. I want to share in


    your pain because I hate seeing you sad." I confessed,pletely at her mercy.


    But she kept shaking her head in protest, as though I was say things that meant nothing to her at all.


    "Livy, whatever it is that you are going through, let me in so I can help you." I proposed, right here right


    now in front of her I bared my heartpletely open.


    My heart, my head, my entire being was calling for her, so I took a step towards her and held her face


    with both my hands staring deep into those hazel brown eyes that now held very strong mixed


    emotions.


    "You can''t! This...is your problem, always about what you want! How about what I want! You just don''t


    listen, no matter how much I try to tell you, you won''t hear me. I want a divorce or a separation,


    anything. I just don''t want be with you- I don''t want to be in love with you!" she yelled in tears as she


    pushed my hands away from her face.


    But I''m trying to listen here, she is the one not making sense at all. I''ve finally epted her but now


    she is the one chasing me away?


    Why? I grabbed her by the shoulders gently and crouched so we could be at same eye level.


    "I''m listening. Maybe I didn''t before but now I do, so tell me what you want me to do. I''ll do anything-


    anything in my power" I eagerly said, requesting that she confide in me.


    "Then let me go! If you''ll do anything I tell you to do, then lets get a separation since clearly divorce


    won''t do. You can go back to hating me and all, but quit making these harder than it already is." She


    said.


    How can she say such hurtful things while looking me straight in the eye. She was hurting and I know I


    caused it, but I couldn''t shake off the feeling like there was something she is trying to tell me.


    "Well, I did said anything within my powers, Livy. Letting you go is beyond my powers, I can''t do that. I''ll


    never let you go, never again" I told her as I released her from my grasp and walked away.


    "Daniel is the only one that understands me! He listens to me and he is the one I want to be with!" She


    yelled after me as I walked away, destroying every bit of courage I had left.


    I listened- I''m still trying to but she''s just saying absolute rubbish.


    ''If she wants to be with Daniel then she should go be with him and see if I care,'' I soliloquized as I got


    into the car.


    I was irritated and agitated at the same time, so much so I felt like punching something. My blood was


    boiling and the pain in my chest was as though a boulder was ced right on top of it.


    This feeling is so strange to me, so I was finding it very difficult to control myself.


    "I finally told her how I felt and all she could say was that I don''t listen? She''s the one that doesn''t


    listen. I said I''m sorry, I said I loved her and it''s very evident how much I miss her, but what did she say


    to me in return? She wants to be with that loser Daniel? We''ll be my guest, and see if I care..." I


    continued angrily while waiting for her toe out of the building.


    HEATHER


    I waited at the cafe where Olivia and I used to hang out. My anger was starting to eat me up and I


    needed to let her know exactly how I was feeling.


    Ok- fine. Maybe I''m bored and just needed someone to talk to, plus- no one gets me better than she


    does.


    I''ll have to return to Shanghai soon to pack up my stuff and relocate back here to Minnesota, but not


    before I know why Livy would do such a bitchy thing to me.


    I heard she now works at Castlehill and as ountant Manager, making me wonder what her deal


    was, exactly?


    I saw her walk into the cafe all high and mighty. What a striking resemnce she had with her mother


    in this her new demeanor. Well, I guess it''s true what they say that the Apple does not fall far from its


    tree.


    She spotted me and walked straight to where I was, took off her shades then sat down across from me.


    "I have a lot of work to do, so if you would please hurry up and say what you have to say to me." she


    requested rudely.


    Ehmm, ok?


    "I wasn''t close to your sister, Livy- but I can see no clear difference between you 2 now. She was


    always an arrogant selfish bitch, and at first I thought you were different but turns out you are both birds


    of one feather." I stated, trying to calm my aching nerves that wanted me to stretch out my arms and


    pull out all her extensions.


    "So, you called me out here to find aparison between me and my dead sister? Wow, Heather,


    What a waste of time. So, because you have nothing else to do, you think everyone else is as jobless


    as you are, right?" She asked mockingly, but I didn''t respond to that.


    She was being very petty right now, and even though I wasn''t really a violent person, but right now all


    my senses are telling me that my anger would subside only if she and I were to fight it out and see who


    wins.


    "I''m leaving now, since you clearly have nothing better to say." she stated and was about to stand up


    but I pulled her back down.


    "Why did you do that to me? I trusted you Livy, because I thought you were my friend..." Imented just


    to be cut off,


    "then you are a bigger fool than I thought. Friends? Was that what we were? When did you ever


    consider me a friend, unless maybe you mean friends with benefit? (Scoff) You are Heather Winfrey,


    you don''t make friends you can''t control. You keep friends for when you really want something from


    them in return. Denise, ire, Jessica, Gina, Asterid? They were all your friends, weren''t they? But


    where are they now? I guess they''ve fulfilled their purpose so you just threw them away. I refuse to be


    a friend you''ll just use and throw away, Heather, so I just gave you a taste of your own medicine and


    you''re mad about it?" She confessed spitefully.


    Those girls were all stuck up and backstabbing bitches- who got catch plotting against me behind my


    back.


    "I won''t deny anything you''ve just said, no. You did your homework well, and I really only liked you


    because you were Judy Luthel''s daughter. But than, I started hanging out with you, and you were


    purely honest and down to earth. You were the only person who didn''t judge me for being me, so I


    started liking you for real. If you had known about me all these while then why didn''t you just tell me?" I


    asked sadly, eager to know the whole truth.


    "Because it''s better that thing should end this way" she responded, and that was all she said.


    It''s better that things should end this way? Who the hell does she think she is to decide how thing


    should end?


    "Fine, if that''s how you want it. But note that this makes us enemies now, will you be ok with that?" I


    asked her, hoping for a response that won''t certify our hatred and enmity towards each other.


    "Well then, I guess it does. I''ll take my leave now, I hope you see well and also be treated well in the


    future." She prayed.


    Wow, what a strange youngdy she was. I wondered what her deal was as I sat there for another


    hour.


    How could she casually dere us enemies but still wish me well at the same time? Something was


    off.


    ***********************************


    CASTLEHILL


    I got an urgent call from Markian to meet for lunch at his office, or so I thought.


    I arrived there looking even more depressed than I was yesterday after speaking with Livy, but Markian


    didn''t even notice.


    I saw him pacing about in a frantic behavior, so I hoped nothing was wrong. He didn''t even notice me


    walk into the office until I called his attention.


    As he rushed over to me to, he held my hands and made me sit on a couch close by. Something was


    bothering him and I wanted to find out what was wrong.


    "Markian, are you ok?" I asked concerned.


    "Heather, I know you are still upset with me about Daniel and the whole S.Group saga, but I need your


    help." He spoke politely.


    "Emm, Markian? An apology usuallyes before asking for a favor, that''s how things work." I told


    him, suddenly abash by hisck of ethics.


    "Fine, I''m so sorry for everything and I ept whatever punishment you want to give me." He said with


    more pride than I''ve ever seen in a narcissist when apologizing.


    Markian never says sorry to anyone, but he was apologizing to me- even though it''s half-hearted, it


    must have taken a lot out of him. He must really need my help for him to be this desperate.


    "I''ll think about the punishmentter, but for now you can tell me what has gotten you so rattled up." I


    said to him.


    I could see how nervous he was, but why? Lately I''ve been seeing new sides of people. First it was


    Daniel, then Livy and now Markian?


    "I am in love with Olivia. I didn''t think it was possible to find love more than once in a lifetime, but it


    happened and now I don''t know what to do about it." He said sadly.


    What? He''s in love with Livy? Well, it''s about time.


    "Really, Markian? this is the best news I''ve received since like forever. Finally you are being true to


    yourself and choosing to be happy. I''m very happy for you." I told him, while giving him a hug.


    "No, you don''t understand. I''ve fallen in love with her but I don''t think I should" he revealed, surprising


    me.


    "What do you mean you shouldn''t?" I asked upset.


    "Well, for one, she hates me now and just few days ago she told me Daniel was the one she wanted to


    be with. And there''s also the promise I made to Sophia that I''ll love only her until the day I die..." he


    stated but I interrupted angrily.


    "You dimwit." I insulted,


    "Hey..."


    "Just keep quiet. What promise are you talking about? Are you trying to be an incredible saint of no


    love or what? So because you were scared of falling in love and getting hurt again, you made a


    promise to a corpse? Now listen to me! The dead have no impact at all in the lives of the living. So if


    you want to honor the memories of a loved one, do so by doing the things that would make you happy,


    because if they really loved you, they would want you to always be happy with or without them." I told


    him as I looked him in the eyes.


    He was finding it hard to understand what I just said and had a confused frown on his brows, but he


    wasn''t saying anything or arguing with me.


    Markian had always been smart and innovative- some what of a genius when ites to business, but


    knew little or nothing when ites to matters of the heart.


    From an early age he had had to conceal what he was truly feeling and sometimes he just pretends not


    to feel at all. Concealing all those emotions often ticks off which results in violence- both verbal and


    physical.


    He understands matters of the heart incredibly slow, which is why even though I''m quite irritated by the


    fact that I just inly exined what he was doing wrong but he still doesn''t understand, I would have


    to exin even better and calmly.


    "Aunt Sabrina would have wanted you to keep ying the piano even after her death, but you stopped


    because you felt she would be sad each time you yed it without her. She would have hated the fact


    that you believe true love could only be found once in a lifetime. And if Sophy had truly loved you, she


    would be sad seeing you give up on love, especially on her ount. Markian, most times when you are


    scared, you make bad decisions based on that fear just to protect yourself from the future, and that''s


    wrong. You don''t owe anything to the dead except be happy. And if Livy brings you that happiness- you


    have to go for it." I encouraged calmly as I smiled at him.


    He smiled back and gave me a warm hug. My cousin was bing a changed man because of Livy


    and I was grateful for that.


    Maybe I shouldn''t beparing but, I''ve never seen him this happy even when he was with Sophia


    and now I know why.


    But since he''s had enough truth told to him today, I didn''t want to add another that might send him into


    a love-life re-evaluation.


    "Thank you so much Heather...but next time you call me a dimwit, I''ll have you pay" he threatened


    jokingly, or was he serious?


    Whatever, I don''t care. I''m just happy for him.


    "Whatever. But have you told Livy yet?" I asked curiously.


    "I think I did, but I''m not sure she understood me. Which brings me to the 2nd reason I called you here.


    Since you are friends with her, you must know what she likes and would appreciate. I want to take her


    out on a date and tell her how I truly feel." He said excitedly.


    See? That''s what I''m talking about. Markian only used to get this excited when he wants to signs a


    multi-million dor deal, or he just bought off an old rival- not when he''s nning to go on a date.


    "No...can''t do. Livy and I decided yesterday that we were now enemies. I can''t go around her back


    helping you help her, that''s not how it works" I told Markian inly.


    Being happy for him and Livy was one thing, but helping him woo the girl that caused me mypany


    was another.


    And the b*tch haven''t even apologize yet, so I''m not going to put my hands into what have no business


    to do with me.


    "C''mon a Heather, don''t be so petty, please. I can''t do this without you. Ok, how about we make a deal,


    huh? Tell me what you want and I''ll do it." Markian asked desperately.


    Ok, now this was one chance I wasn''t going to miss.


    "Anything?" I asked and he affirmed,


    "anything."


    "Ok, since you were the reason why I''ll being back here to Minnesota, I''ld like it if I don''t stay at the


    hotel anymore. And I God forbid i go back to my father''s house nor the Winfrey''s mansion..." I stated


    but was interrupted.


    "Please, don''t tell me you want toe live at my house." Markian insinuates.


    "Hell no. What do you take me for? I want my own ce, and you''ll be paying for it. I saw a $9million


    mansion up at Lake Vermilion and I loved it. It''s far from everyone and everything, so I want it." I told


    him sincerely.


    "Is that all you want? Don''t you want toe work at Castlehill with me?" He asked curiously.


    I know he was also wondering why I haven''t brought up that matter for weeks now, but I''m think of


    something else.


    "I shoulde work at Castlehill so I can be fully humiliated by the press? No, thank you. And you


    were right, maybe all these happened for a reason- and I think I should really get a life, so I want to


    work on it. After all, I''ve got enough money to keep me till I''m old and grey, how much more do I need?


    So, I''m officially retiring today with you as my witness." I said acting causal and confident, but Markian


    knew I still wasn''t ok with everything that had happened.


    "It''s ok if you want to take sometime off to find out what other things you might be good at. But if you


    eventually want toe back to work, i have a pretty sweet position waiting for you at Castlehill." He


    saidfortingly as he held both my hands in his.


    Oh man, I wanted to hug him right now and tell him how proud I was that he''s finally bing a man,


    but we''ve gotten too emotional for one day, so no need of making things even weirder.


    "C''mon, lets go n the most amazing date ever for you and Livy over lunch. I can''t believe you called


    me to your office to have office lunch with you, never do that ever again." I reprimanded sternly and he


    nodded apologetically.


    "One more thing, Heather. How do I tell Livy that her mother is dying and she could be her mother''s


    only hope?" Markian asked, knocking the breath right out of me.

 Chapter 25 Too Valuable For The Truth

    Chapter 25 Too Valuable For The Truth


    Shanghai,


    PENELOPE


    After much deliberation with my family, my dad finally agreed to let me get a job.


    At first he insisted I worked at hispany- Ager automated, one of China''s best automation control


    I knew my father so well, he would have just had me sit in a pretty office all day without giving me any


    real or serious task to handle, and that would be even worse than staying home all day.


    Being the only daughter and thest child with 3 older brothers, my life have literally been a bed of


    sweet roses and I didn''t like that much, I needed to challenge myself.


    I was never allowed to do anything meaningful, and was always babied even though I''m already 23.


    I''ve always envied and longed to be like the women in 2 of the most popr families of Minnesota- the


    Luthels and the Winfreys, so industrious and independent.


    So, after college I tried running away to a smaller country and live a while there in solitude, but my


    father found me and there I was again, asking for my freedom.


    My brothers didn''t help matters as they took the roles of big brothers to a whole different level.


    So, even at 23 I still never really had a life or pretty much a love life- in general, my life sucked.


    That was until I ckmailed my way into convincing my parents that I''ld work for a year before getting


    married to whomever they''ve chosen for me, unless I''ll just have to tell the whole of China that Ager


    automated exports faulty products.


    Since the Xiang family take great pleasure in deciding who their children''s life partners would be, mine


    was already decided at the age of 17.


    But, unlike my cousins and aunties before me, I had the privilege of a year of freedom from my hellish


    family, so I took it.


    I went for an interview at S.Group for the position of Creative Executive that just opened up, and I got


    the job.


    But, the day that was my happiest was my family''s saddest and I loved it. I needed space from them,


    and I wasn''t turning back now.


    I was also thinking of getting an apartment far from home for the next one year,pletely and totally


    dependent on only what I earn as an officedy.


    My n was simple, get a job, move out, make friends I can drink and have hot-pots with on


    weekends, go clubbing and stay outte without anybody sending troops of bodyguards all over the city


    to search for me, and I had just a year to do all these.


    I was beyond excited, not just because I was about to take my first step into womanhood, but also


    because I was about to meet one of my favorite celebrity in the world- my idol, Heather Winfrey.


    You can only imagine my disappointment when I found out that there was a new CEO at S.Group. And


    worse of all, he hated everybody and always yells when something wasn''t done right.


    My first week here, I had already done an all-nighter 3days in a row, and as the creative minds of the


    But today, I still got up from bed, took a shower and hurried to work, because I wasn''t going to let a


    horrible boss ruin my perfect one year n for freedom and independence.


    I presented the pitch my team and I had had to redo for the 3rd time this week, while he just sat there


    grumpy and ready to judge.


    "And what if the cost of projections declines due to the current phase in distribution, what then do we


    do?" he asked in a serious tone, immediately I finished my presentation.


    "Well, the marketing team will have to push up the distribution channels and make it wider, that way


    even though the cost of projection declines, it won''t hurt us. But we cross our fingers and hope there


    will be no decline in the projection, Sir." I concluded, setting relief in the hearts of my co-executives


    present.


    I looked at him sternly, praying he doesn''t ask for a redo, and thankfully for the first time this week, I got


    a well-done from my overly serious, always yelling boss, Mr. Daniel Winfrey.


    But right there and then, he gave another task that we had to present on Monday. I mean it''s freaking


    Friday, and spending my weekend doing work wasn''t part of my n.


    I have to do something about this before it turns into an every weekend thing- like, what is the hurry?


    It''s always as though he''s trying to finish a year''s work in just one month, and it''s starting to take a toll


    on everyone at the office.


    I decided to stay behind after work hours and work on the task alone, while giving my team an off from


    the week''s stress. No way Mr Winfrey was going to ruin my weekend and theirs too, I won''t let that


    happen.


    I finished by 2am and was about heading out when I heard him talking to someone on the phone.


    Wow, he even keepste night at the office? What a workaholic.


    "Livy, I won''t let anything happen to you, but you have to calm down and tell me what is going on?"


    "You are not going to be alone, never."


    "You need to calm down and listen to me please, you can''t... hello?! Hello?! Livy?!..." he yelled through


    the phone.


    Wow, it seems like trouble in paradise, and my curious mind couldn''t help but wonder.


    Could it be his girlfriend on the phone? I wondered what she had just told him that sent him into a


    panic.


    I was lost in my own imagination that I didn''t see himing out of his office as he bumped into me,


    throwing me down on the floor.


    Why is he always in a hurry all the time?


    "Ms. Xiang? What are you doing here at thiste hour, shouldn''t you be home?" he asked suspiciously,


    like I was a thief.


    "Actually, I was about to head home when I saw your door slightly open and the lights were on, so I


    came closer to make sure you were the one in there." I lied.


    I was eavesdropping, and now I''ve been caught.


    "How long have you been working here?" he surprisingly asked me.


    I...have been working here for the past freaking month, how could he not know that? He employed me


    after all. Am I that dispensable and irrelevant?


    "Over a month now, sir." I replied feeling abashed.


    Now, I''ll really get an ear full for eavesdropping on his phone call. I could tell he''s all tensed up, so a


    yelling is well on its way.


    "Ah, so it''s been that long. How time flies when you''re trying so hard to catch it. I have stayed away too


    long, and now I''m afraid some damages might have already been done." He stated, catching me by


    surprise.


    First of all, it''s how time flies when you are having fun. And secondly, I was expecting some yelling at,


    not this. This is my first time seeing him tensed and calm at the same time.


    Now, I was dying to know what that call was about and who that was Livy? It''s a problem I have, my


    curiosity most times gets the better of me, but what the hell...


    "Is Livy the reason why you always act like you are running out of time every single time?" I asked.


    Shit, Penelope not again...


    "I knew it. Ill have you know that it''s rude to eavesdropping on your boss''s conversations. Next time this


    mistake repeats itself, it won''t be forgiven. I promise you that" he replied angrily.


    Good job Penelope- just perfect.


    Now your boss thinks you are a creep, when he''s actually the weird one.


    I gave up, so I just bowed and let him have thest words as he walked out from my presence.


    I might be going insane, but now I''m really interested in knowing what was going on behind that mean


    and rude demeanor of my boss.


    Minnesota,


    JUDY


    (2weeks ago)


    Frank had returned with clues as to who had given those pictures to Livy, and it turned out to be Daniel.


    But Daniel didn''t start investigating until after he got the pictures from someone else- which heter


    handed over to Livy, so we had to find out who sent him the pictures in the first ce.


    I had to call Livy over to talk about it, because if someone else knows about the incident that happened


    almost 4months ago, then we have bigger problems than we thought.


    "Does the name Carlos Gillian ring a bell?" I asked her, as I passed some photos to her- Carlos


    Gillian''s photos.


    She looked at the pictures puzzled for a moment, then looked back up at me.


    "Yes, it does. He and Sophy used to date, but that was before her marriage to Markian 2years


    ago...Why are you having him followed?" She asked me curiously.


    "Well, it seems this man was present the day of Sophy''s ident. She had been seeing him behind


    Markian''s back and was going to run away with him if the ident never happened." I revealed, and I


    could see the color lift from Livy''s face.


    "So...this is some kind of revenge?" She asked anxiously.


    "Daniel was just a start. I believe he ns to get these pictures to Markian next." I stated.


    This threw Livy into a frenzy as she suddenly stood up from her seat. She tried to brush her hair from


    her face with her fingers, but somehow her hands just froze in her hair as she paced back and forth.


    I could see she was suffering as beads of sweat made their way down the side of her face. She was


    panicking and pacing around my desk without saying a word.


    "Livy, we..." I started, but was interrupted with a rather confusing question.


    "Why would I kill Sophy, mother? She was my sister and I loved her! I keep trying to fix this puzzle, but


    no good reasones to mind as to why I would what to hurt her... Mother, please- please, I need my


    memory back." She pleaded.


    Not this issue again, I thought we were way past these already? I''m suddenly feeling very agitated as


    to herck of understanding of the situation we''re facing now.


    "Why?! Why would you want the memory of you killing your sister back?! Whatever would getting back


    such a sickening feeling change? Do you think that I just enjoy putting you in harms way? Livy, it was a


    dangerous decision I had to make that your painful memories be repressed. If I could take your ce


    and forget all the terrible things you''ve done, I would because it''s driving me insane!" I exploded in a fit


    of anger.


    Shit...that came out wrong- no, it shouldn''t havee out at all.


    "I know that you don''t trust me and that you''re hurting from my past mistakes. I...know that each time I


    screw up, it must have been bothersome that you always have to save my ass and cover up my crap.


    And I know that I''m a terrible person...but I did not kill Sophia. All I''m asking for is just to have my


    memories back and prove that I didn''t do it." she requested eagerly.


    "And what if you did?...How would you live with yourself? I can''t take that risk, you are too valuable." I


    stated irritatedly.


    "Then tell me what you want from me- I''ll do anything in return for my memories. Please mother, I beg


    of you" she pleaded with watery eyes.


    "At least, now you''re thinking like a business woman. Fine...I''ll give back your memories under one


    condition... that you take over Luthel Inc and my seat at the Verc." I obliged to her need to strike a deal


    for her memories.


    My request must have shocked her to the bones as she looked at me with pure terror in her eyes.


    She had sworn years ago, never to seat as Chairwoman of Luthel Inc or have anything to do with the


    Verc, since she detested the entire idea of what the Verc stands for.


    If she refuses to my conditions, then she''ll just have to wait until nature takes its course and she


    regains her lost memories naturally. But if she agrees, and I restore her memories, I hope her sense of


    responsibility wouldpel her to serve anyway.


    Livy isn''t strong but she is capable. So, most times responsibilities are the only things that tend to draw


    out her uttermost grace and strength, and I pray they would be enough to keep her sane.


    I had met with Dr Joe- Livy''s psychiatrist, a few days ago and asked if it was possible for Livy to regain


    her memories naturally, and he said yes.


    When I asked how that can happen so I could avoid it? He just said that the body had its own way of


    doing things, and since her memories were forcefully repressed, it created a shift of bnce in the


    mind.


    And to regain that bnce, the mind would work it''s hardest to heal itself as a defense mechanism.


    Which would result in all hidden memories dug up to the surface.


    He also gloated that he tried to warn me but I wouldn''t listen.


    So, for the future of Luthel Inc and our Legacy, this was myst chance to set things in ce since I


    don''t know exactly how long I''ve got.


    "Just because you''re sick doesn''t give you the right to just dump everything on me like this." She


    voiced out, surprising me yet again.


    "How...did you...find out?" I asked nervously.


    "Markian told me. He said I''m the only who can convince you to have a surgery...Now I know exactly


    what I mean to you- just another pawn in your chessboard. I kept thinking how could I possibly be able


    to convince you to have a surgery- like...why wouldn''t you want to live? And now it all makes sense.


    You were nning to guilt-trip me into taking over from you from all along. I- mean absolutely nothing


    to you, other than a valuable asset. Thispany, the Luthel family name is all you care about and not


    once did you stop to think of how much losing you would make me suffer!" She yelled, trying very hard


    to hide her tears from falling but failed.


    She was a mess and it broke my heart to watch her suffer like these. But he who wears the crown,


    bears the crown. This is her destiny.


    "Fine!...I''ll take over Luthel Inc and the Verc since it means so much to you than your family. Just give


    me back my memories and do the damn surgery. I- really want you to live and see the monster you


    created." She concluded with gritted teeth maliciously before walking out of my office in a haste.


    Guilt... do I even have the right to feel guilty at this point? I didn''t ask for any of these, I never did. But I


    got it anyway.


    And if creating a monster is what it takes to protect my family, I''ll do much more than that. Hell, I''ll even


    sell my soul to the devil himself if I have to.


    Shanghai,


    HEATHER


    (2weeks ago)


    The epic date between Livy and Markian was well on the way to being sessful. The only thing


    missing was the key ingredient which was Livy.


    The date was suppose to be simple since Livy wasn''t one for borate and loud events.


    So, I figured first: they''ld go for a walk at the Glenwood dog park- Livy enjoys watching dogs but I''m not


    sure if she likes petting them.


    Then secondly: they both would go to the museum of Russian art, to see some arts. Thirdly: a drive to


    Northside Lake for a little packed pic box experience.


    Forthly: after their pic, they could go see a y at Guthrie theater, and then wrap up the evening


    with homemade candlelight-dinner and wine at thefort of their home.


    Pretty simple right? I thought so too, until Markian called me to tell me that Livy wasn''t nning to


    show up.


    All that work and for nothing? I couldn''t let that happen, so I called Livy on the phone. She didn''t


    answer, not until I called for the 3rd time did she pick up.


    "Livy, where are you?" I asked clearly upset.


    "I''m at home, why?" She questioned obliviously.


    "Isn''t there somece else you should be- with your husband?" I asked again.


    It''s Saturday, and it was a perfect day to have a date, also it was the day in the week Livy wasn''t busy.


    Markian had asked her to keep this Saturday open, and she agreed, so why was she acting so


    entric all of a sudden?


    Livy I knew would be leaping for joy at the mere idea of a date with Markian. What has happened to her


    all of a sudden?


    No one changes so drastically, not unless they''ve been lying about who they were all along.


    "So it was your n after all? I thought Markian have been acting rather strangely and nicetely, it''s


    been your influence all along, am I right?" She questioned dramatically.


    "You are the one acting strange, and I''m dying to know who''s influencing you. The Livy I knew would


    have already called me a hundred times just to ask me for an assurance that she wasn''t dreaming.


    What happened to you?" I asked curiously.


    "Like you said, ''the Livy you knew''... she is in both our past, so stop bringing her up every single


    minute. If you don''t have anything meaningful to say, I''ll be hanging up now." She replied crudely.


    I waspletely abashed at her rudeness, but before she could end the call I asked,


    "Was it all a lie? Was there never a time when you loved Markian? Were you only pretending and


    telling me what I wanted to here back then?"


    "What do you know about love? You like to get involved in other''s business, don''t you? Could it be


    because you''re too pathetic to handle your own shit so you try to manage other people''s own? How


    dare you ask me if I ever loved Markian! Who are you to ask me about my personal life, huh?! If you


    cared about your cousin so...much, then you should want what is best for him, right? Do I look like


    what''s best for Markian? Can''t you see I''m slowly destroying him?!" she yelled angrily.


    She called me pathetic because I tried to help she and Markian?


    "Yes, I know I have no right to meddle but Markian asked for my help. And I might be pathetic but at


    least I don''t hurt the people I im to care about. No matter what Markian had done in the past and


    how he had treated you so far, it''s not enough reason for you to hurt him in such a way. You are


    right...you''re not the best for him, but he deserves to hear it from you. If you ain''t a coward, then go on


    a date with him today, sit through it all, then look him in the eyes and tell him his efforts at futile. Tell


    him to his face that you don''t love him and that he should stop trying to fix your marriage. I''ll only stop


    meddling if you''re bold enough to say those words to Markian. So stop being a coward and follow your


    heart like you always have. That''s what I admired about you the most" I challenged calmly before she


    hung up.


    Her words might have been filled with anger and it did sting a little, but there was a certain bitterness


    and sorrow in them too.


    Why is she trying so hard to hate everyone and everything? But most importantly, why was she trying


    to getting everyone to hate her.


    Well, I don''t know what part of what I said got to her, but she went to meet Markian that day and they


    had their date.


    I could tell it went really well because Markian called to thank me for my help, and he sounded very


    happy making me feel proud.


    But I was still sad even after I left Minnesota for Shanghai because, what Livy had said was actually


    true and that''s why it stung a great deal.


    I tend to give really good advice but, terrible when ites to following them myself. Which was why I


    decided to make things right with Kevin no matter how pathetic I might look doing it.


    (Present day)


    Being back at Shanghai have been the worst experience for me so far.


    What can I say? I don''t think I''ve ever humiliated myself as much as I''ve done this past week. I''ll be


    returning to Minnesota soon, but I kept having this sinking feeling of regret.


    So, instead of ignoring it and making excuses to forget it, I chased it in hope that maybe, just maybe


    something good mighte out at the end.


    I don''t know when or how it happened, but I may have really liked Kevin a whole lot than I actually


    thought I did. And believing that he was always going to be around, I took him for granted.


    So, since I decided to follow my own advice, I had to be true to my feelings atst.


    Kevin was the first person I wanted to see the moment I got off my flight, but I had a lot of meetings and


    follow-up meetings to attend, I also had some work I needed to turn in before leaving S.Group for good.


    Our investors, shareholders and marketing team needed to be introduced to their new CEO personally,


    and it was my job to do so.


    It took a while, but I was finally standing in front of the hospital where Kevin works. I could see my


    reflection from the ss door and was amazed at myself.


    Even though it was already evening and not much people will recognize me, I still had a disguise on. I


    had a scarf that covered my head and neck, and I had my dark shades on at night.


    I had already asked for Kevin to be called out if he wasn''t busy, so all I just had to do now was to wait.


    Few minutester I saw him step out in his white coat. Damn...I suddenly remembered why I fell for him


    in the first ce.


    I had gone for my regr blood sugar check-up at the hospital when I first saw him standing at the


    reception desk.


    He was chatting away with one of thedies over at the receptionist desk, something about a patient''s


    mother creating a scene earlier.


    Even though my Mandarin wasn''t very good, I was still able to understand with the way he gestured as


    he exined.


    I caught myself staring at him until our eyes met and I immediately blushed. I quickly finished signing


    off my examination file and took on my heels only for have him follow me.


    He was so bold and I liked that about him, so I gave him my card.


    Before the day ran out I got a call from him and we met up at a club, thenter I took him to my ce.


    Who would have thought that something that had started out as a fling was going to turn into whatever I


    was feeling now, which ispelling me to do things I''ve never done before.


    On seeing me, he was shocked as he took me by the hand to the parking lot like he didn''t want to be


    seen with me by anyone.


    At first I was abashed, but I remembered that that was the n, at least until he left my ce that night


    in anger.


    "Heather- what are you doing here?" He asked worried or should I say anxious.


    He kept looking behind our shoulders like we were doing something suspicious or wrong, and I didn''t


    quite understand why.


    "I came to see you. Since you''ve not been returning my calls or messages, I thought I shoulde


    personally." I answered.


    He shook his head in protest. But I was here to say something important, and he was being distracted


    with continuously looking to see if anyone wasing.


    So I held his face with my hands, keeping his eyes focused on me and only me. My hands felt hot from


    the touch of his skin and my heart was beating faster, and for the very first time in my life I was short of


    words.


    I just pulled him in and kissed him with everything I had. I sensed what wasing next, I had seen his


    eyes and his pupils didn''t dte at the sight of me anymore.


    But I was already here, and rejection have never been my strong suit.


    I could feel his stiffness at first, surprised by the kiss, but the next moment he was trying to push me


    away, to break away from our kiss- my kiss, and soon he overpowered me.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, Heather- you shouldn''t have..." he warned breathing heavily and so was


    I.


    "Why not?...I came back to say that I was sorry, and that you''re not just a booty-call or a boy-toy to me.


    I should never had treated you like one either, so I''m very sorry, Kevin. I''ll do better this time, I''ll make


    things right..." I confessed shamelessly.


    I didn''t noticed I had already started crying until, he pulled me close enough to wipe my tear with his


    thumbs as he held my face with both hands.


    My feelings were all over the ce and I had a tight knot in my stomach that was slowly killing me.


    "I never should have read meaning to what we had...It was wrong of me. But..." he stated but I


    interrupted quickly,


    "No buts, please... we can start again."


    At this point my heart was breaking, because I knew exactly what he was about to say and I just


    couldn''t bear to hear, so I kept shaking my head in disapproval and mostly denial.


    "Heather, we can''t- we won''t work. I stirred up these feelings in you and that was wrong of me, because


    you don''t really love me."


    What?...How dare he try to undermine my feels for him? Do I look like a kid who would get confused


    about her feelings for a guy?


    I''m a grown ass woman for crying out loud.


    "(sniff)...I know what I''m feeling, Kevin... don''t treat me like a fool because I''m not" I replied, irritated by


    the idea that he could think so little of me.


    "Of course you''re not a fool- You are Heather Winfrey. But whatever you are feeling right now started


    because I walked out of you house that night. Whether it''s regret or guilt, it only started and intensified


    with every minute you tried to reach me but I wouldn''t reply. I don''t think one needs a big event to


    cause a realization in their heart of how much they love someone- I don''t believe that. If you truly love


    someone, you''ll know from the very first moment." He stated calmly, and I understood where he was


    getting at even though I didn''t want to.


    "I made a mistake by taking you for granted, because...because I never really thought you''ll ever leave.


    I don''t want to not have you in my life...isn''t that love? Isn''t it what matters the most regardless of the


    events that caused the realization?" I asked a bit confused.


    Some people need big events to make them realize their feelings, while for some it''s love at first sight.


    So, what''s wrong if it''s one or the other. Isn''t main concern the fact that it''s still love?


    "I''m not the right person for you, Heather. I''m so sorry." He revealed as his hands slowly dropped from


    my face to my shoulder.


    So, this is a breakup? I didn''te here for no damn break up. I came here to get my man and that''s


    what I''ll do.


    "Is it because of all the rules? It''s fine now, we can both go on dates and hold hands in public- anything


    you want, I''ll do it....Hell- I''ll even stay in Shanghai if that''s what it takes." I proimed stubbornly and


    boldly.


    "I met someone. I''m with someone else and I like her a lot. We are still getting to know each other but I


    really do like her and I want to be with her" he dered sternly.


    I became stiff but with anger not surprise. How long has it been and he has already moved on with


    someone else?


    "Is she wealthy? Does she know you as much as I do? Does she know how you love to scream my


    name each time we..."


    "Heather, stop! I appreciate that you think you love me, but I''m not me when I''m with you. Have you


    thought about what happens next? Fine, we kiss and make up and eventually starts dating, then what


    else? You''ll always have to pay for every meal, every ticket, and I''ll always have to concede to you


    because I can''t afford the things you like and the ces you go to. Your type of things, they ain''t my


    type of things. I''ll always be in your shadow because you are- Heather Winfrey." He exined and that


    broke my heart into tiny pieces.


    "I can learn. I can learn to step back, to concede and let you take charge..." I started but he interrupted,


    "but then that wouldn''t be you at all. And just like how I don''t want to change for you, I don''t want you to


    change for me or anyone at that... Please believe me when I say i didn''t make this decision in a haste. I


    thought long and hard before making it. I''m so sorry, but- this is the end for us" he concluded, as his


    handspletely dropped from my shoulders and he walked away.


    At first I just stood there sobbing uncontrobly, unable to move a muscle.


    Who decides when it the ends? How do people manage these feelings after a breakup? Because, my


    feelings were all over the ce. I felt like screaming at the top of my voice, but I couldn''t even move.


    I was upset at myself foring here in the first ce- I should have just taken the hint already. Or if I


    had tried to fix things earlier, before going to Minnesota, maybe things would''ve turned out ok.


    I was also sad because for the first time in a long time, I felt something strong for a guy but likest


    time, I couldn''t protect my feelings.


    I would''ve cried my eyes out at the parking lot and that wasn''t me. I don''t cry, I haven''t done it in a


    while- but today I just can''t control myself at all.


    My head was bowed and the scarf that covered my head and neck were getting soaked in tears when I


    had a voice from behind, startling me.


    "Are you gonna keep crying here- all alone?" he asked making me jerk in surprise.


    As I slowly turned to see who was being so insensitive to my pain, there he was in all his glory. Mr.


    Callum Jeffery Vincent.


    JEFFERY


    When I first came to Shanghai few months ago, I was really excited to be working with Heather


    because, I''ve heard so much about her from Markian.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Our first meeting was actually beyond my expectations as she carried herself with such poise and


    grace, it would take a eunuch not to fall for her charms.


    But I had to keep a leveled head andpose myself because I heard she had a strict policy about


    mixing business with pleasure.


    As the days went by, I realized how her discontentment towards me increased as well as herck of


    concentration and focus.


    At first I thought it was her battle with her brother that was getting her on edge and making her lose


    focus, until I realized she was also having boy problems.


    When I got a little rity that she had a guy, I couldn''t help my jealousy and irritation so I became a little


    hard on her, making her dislike me even more.


    I heard she even gave me a nickname (Mr. Rude), but I didn''t mind at all because it was her.


    I''ve been so busy all my life that I''ve never really given romance a chance, but something about her


    just beckons me and no matter how hard I try to ignore it, I just couldn''t help myself.


    I found myself calling Markian to ask if there was anything I could do to help out with the shareholders''


    voting concerning who remains or bes the new CEO of S.Group.


    I was excited when I found out I was eligible to vote for anyone I wanted to vote for that day.


    I really wished she''d won so that we could continue with the Decels Digital project together, but it didn''t


    happen- and she even got furious at me.


    When Markian had suggested that marriage pitch, I hoped he wasn''t joking because I had no reason


    not to go ahead with that n.


    I mean, don''t get me wrong. I''ve never been a fan of arranged marriages, but if it''s with Heather-


    there''s nothing I wouldn''t do to be by her side.


    But she turned it down without even giving a spare thought to it and that stung a bit. I still wanted to


    help her by giving her my shares in S.Group if it would ensure she isn''t left without anything, but she


    didn''t want that either.


    She must really hate me and I don''t even know why?


    I stayed a while in Minnesota, hoping she woulde to ask for my shares but she never showed up,


    neither did she want to be friends. Like I''ve held out an olive branch to her several times but she have


    always trampled upon it like it''s nothing to her.


    I was beginning to get frustrated so I left for Shanghai hoping to see her again when shees back


    for her finally handover.


    But it''s been a week she got back to Shanghai and not once did she try to meet her brother at the


    Today, as fate may have it, I went to Xia Lufang Hospital to do some donations and there she was at


    the parking lot with a young man.


    She even kissed him- passionately. I swear my blood pressure spiked at that moment and I''m sure


    anyone around would have seen sparksing out of my head.


    I shouldn''t even be looking at there, it''s her private matter but I couldn''t help myself. Not too long, I


    could hear her soft sobs.


    What the hell was that bastard saying to her that was causing her pain?


    It took everything in me not to march up to them and put an end to this torture. Yes! Watching her cry


    for another man tore my heart into bits and piece, and I wanted tofort her so badly.


    I wanted to be the one holding her right now, I wanted to be the one who dries her tears- not these kid.


    So, I involuntarily moved closer, staying in the shadows as not to cause her further embarrassment.


    Since I couldn''t get myself to stay out of the matter, I should at least know the reason for the pain that


    was being inflicted on me by seeing her so heartbroken.


    "I met someone. I''m with someone else and I like her a lot. We are still getting to know each other but I


    really like her so much and I want to be with her" he dered.


    I was finding it hard to believe that Heather was being rejected- is he insane?


    "Is she wealthy? Does she know you as well as I do? Does she know how you love to scream my


    name each time we..." she replied angrily.


    When you what- have sex? The thought alone sent me into a frenzy.


    No, this was a bad idea, but why can''t I leave here? I was watching the woman I like confess her


    feelings for her ex-lover and I want to stop listening or looking, but for some reason I just can''t stop


    myself.


    I was going mad with jealousy, and I didn''t even know I had it in me to be jealous of another man.


    "Heather, stop! I appreciate that you think you love me, but I''m not me when I''m with you. Have you


    thought about what happens next? Fine, we kiss and make up and eventually starts dating, then what


    else? You''ll always have to pay for every meal, every ticket, and I''ll always have to concede to you


    because I can''t afford the things you like and the ces you go to. Your type of things, they ain''t my


    type of things. I''ll always be in your shadow because you are- Heather Winfrey." he stated.


    Oh- the spineless fool has a gigantic ego, huh? This is all because he is scared of being neglected? I


    should have known.


    Any man who was foolish enough to turn down Heather must just be a coward, nothing more.


    "I can learn. I can learn to step back, to concede and let you take charge..." Heather dered,


    ''No- Love, you shouldn''t do that. You shouldn''t change who you are for anybody,'' I wanted to scream at


    her.


    "but then that wouldn''t be you at all. And just like how I don''t want to change for you, I don''t want you to


    change for me or anyone at that..." he answered, surprising me.


    Well, well...I''ll be damned.


    The fool actually has a little bit of sense in him after all, and I was amazed at this realization.


    Maybe I''m being biased here but I can''t help myself- my feelings were all over the ce.


    He walked away while she just stood there crying her eyes out.


    I found myself unconsciously drawing closer and closer with each sob, until I was just a feet away, but


    she didn''t even notice.


    Please don''t cry, I''m here now- were the words I wanted to say, but instead I asked,


    "Are you gonna keep crying here- all alone?".


    Who asks such a cliche question in a moment like this?


    I could tell she was holding back a fury like no other as she turned slowly to face me. Note to self:


    before I cause more damage than already have, I need to learn how to speak politely and nicely to her.


    "C''mon!- this is all I get? Are my crimes that grave to be punished in this manner...?" she asked


    rhetorically, as she raised up her head talking to the wall above us.


    She then brought down her head with a frustrated sigh and looked at me with uninterested eyes.


    "Look, I don''t have the strength to listen to your teasing today, so do you mind if we reschedule?" She


    asked sarcastically.


    I scoffed as I shook my head in protest, but she didn''t mind me anyway. She just turned back and was


    about to walk out on me when a group of people came storming in the lot.


    By now, every reporter and paparazzi in about 5mile radius wants to get the juicy story of why Ms


    Heather Winfrey was retiring as CEO at such an early age.


    And looking at how she dressed for this her unfortunate date, I could tell she wasn''t ready to let the


    public know her reasons- yet.


    She still wasn''t over the whole CEO fight with her brother, that was why she doesn''t want to make an


    appearance at thepany or have a press conference.


    She used to be so bold, strong and confident, but these days I don''t see those precious qualities. As of


    right now, 2 things were certain.


    First, she wouldn''t be able to evade these reporters without my help, and secondly, I don''t want her to


    face these alone either, so I had to butt in.


    "I can help you escape them, you know?" I stated, not trying to sound conceited but it still turned out


    that way.


    "Yea? And what would I have to give in return for such kindness?" She asked sarcastically, while


    unknowingly hiding behind a BMW 7series.


    "Dinner...right now? But if we must leave before they get here, we have to leave now" I ordered hastily,


    and sheplied but only because she was under pressure.


    It didn''t matter to me though, I was just d that finally I''m able to get her to sit less than 3meters from


    me.


    We got out of the parking lot unnoticed and soon we were on the road. Even though it was for few


    minutes but those emotions I felt back there really did a number on me, and now I was super hungry.


    I wondered if she was too, so I searched the GPS for the closest fancy restaurant were would be


    befitting for Heather.


    I don''t enjoy eating out, so I make my own food whenever I''m free, while other times the helper does


    the cooking. But I guess there''s a first time for everything right?


    Heather enjoys eating at super fancy and expensive restaurants so why not indulge her this time.


    I may be miserable with words, but when ites to treating ady to a good meal, I''m confident I


    could get at least a pass mark.


    I was hoping for the ride to be quiet with not much conversation, because well, I''m miserable with


    words.


    But she had to get somethings off her system, as I could see so obviously that she wasn''tfortable


    with me in the car.


    "Heather, you can rx. I don''t bite" I stated.


    But instead of doing what I asked, she just gave me a rather suspicious look.


    "Don''t you? Then, what do you want?" She asked bluntly.


    Ouch...that hurts real bad. She can be sweet and cute to even cry in-front of that kid, but towards me


    she''s an alpha female?


    Fine, as long as it''s her, I''ll concede every single time.


    "I thought I told you. I just want to have dinner with you, that''s all." I replied casually.


    "You''ve said that already but why? Why do you want to have dinner with me?" She asked eagerly.


    "Because I''m hungry..." I shrugged in response, but she pressed on.


    "C''mon... you just witnessed me in my most vulnerable state and you''re trying to say that you''re not


    about to use it against me? Why aren''t you even asking what happened?" she asked, degrading me


    intensely.


    I was hurt by her words, was that really what she thought of me? Someone who would use her


    vulnerability against her?


    "You have problem trusting people don''t you?" I asked abashed of how low she thought of me.


    Why would I want to use her weakness against her? Just what type of a monster does she think I am?


    "I''m a Winfrey. That''s not just a name but a title thates with many benefits, but Trust isn''t one of


    them." She replied honestly.


    Wow, and to think that she had learned just how fragile trust can be at a very early age from her family,


    is just a sad. No wonder she finds it difficult to get attached to people.


    "Well, you can rx. I''m not the terrible monster you think I am. I will never use your sincerity and


    innocence against you. I have a little sister and if anyone would do such a heartless thing to her, I''ll kill


    them." I confessed sternly.


    "How much of that did you hear back there?" She inquired.


    "Not much... I just saw him walking away and your voice sounded familiar and so did your silhouette,


    so I came closer and found you." I lied.


    I could tell she was feeling embarrassed enough, I didn''t want to add to it.


    "I got dumped today... and I cried shamelessly like a child. I''ve got so much free time now that I''ve


    be jobless and the first thing I had to do was...that" she tried to exin nervously.


    "It''s a good thing you cried." I replied casually.


    "What?"


    "That way your soul feels lighter and your mind clearer. Crying is also the best remedy for a breakup, it


    shows you have a pure heart." I exined clearly discarding every misconception.


    It seemed like that was the perfect thing to say at the moment because she soon becamefortable


    for the rest of the ride.


    We got to the restaurant and I ordered what I wanted to have because I waspletely famished, but


    Heather didn''t feel like eating anything.


    She just sat there and stared at her phone, but asionally I could sense her stealing nces at me


    as I ate my meal.


    God, how can anyone be so hot and cute at the same time?


    "Are you sure you''re not hungry?" I asked with raised brow, after I caught her staring at me dreamingly.


    "Oh, I''m hungry alright... but for something else, not food" she flirting teasingly.


    "I''m not gonna be your rebound, Heather." I rified, before returning to my food.


    I may not have dated before, but I know how breakup works. The next thing after a breakup is to find a


    rebound, who most times could be anybody that shows a little bit of sympathy towards the broken


    hearted.


    I''m not gonna be that guy, unless I''ll have a chance to be much more than that for a very very long


    time.


    "Then, why the hell did you ask me out to have dinner with you?" she asked in frustration and irritation.


    Should I have waited for her to rebound first? Nah, heaven knows I couldn''t bear to watch her with any


    other man.


    "Well, if I hadn''t I was afraid you''ll just keep standing at that parking lot, crying your eyes out" I


    confessed.


    It wasn''t entirely a lie, but I wasn''t in any mood to indulge her in this matter. I will not be brought so low


    as to be just a rebound guy.


    "I would have stopped crying- eventually...I just don''t understand you. Why wouldn''t you want to be with


    me? It''s not like we have any history or future together, it could just be a one time thing and we would


    both be off to our various lives." She suggested earnestly.


    "(scoff), I would not be subjected to a one night stand, Heather. If we would ever have anything


    together, it will surely have a future." I stated with a warning look.


    "Are you gay? You do seem to dislike women- I mean, not even a single gossip tabloid have mentioned


    you with any woman at all. And that could only mean 2 things: firstly, that you are married, or secondly,


    that you''re gay." Shemented suddenly.


    "I''m a busy man..." I replied,


    "Oh please, no one is that busy" she said with curious eyes.


    "Heather, I''m neither married nor am I gay. And I can prove it to you if you are so curious, but we''ll have


    to be in some sort of rtionship for that to happen." I stated precisely.


    "You...(phone rings)" interrupting what she was about to say. She paused and grabbed her phone, then


    urgently requested to be excused.


    Who could be calling her at this hour and why? It seemed rather urgent though, I hope all is well.


    5minster she returned with a worried frown on her face.


    Oh no, something bad must have happened, she looks disrupted.


    "What happened? Who was the call from?" I asked concerned.


    "It was from Markian...he said Livy tried to kill herself few minutes ago." she struggled to muffle out.

 Chapter 34 Glass Castle

    Chapter 34 ss Castle


    Jeffery


    "A...I made breakfast! Pancakes with berry syrup, your favorite!" I called out loud so she would hear me


    all the way from her room.


    It''s been 2weeks since the dinner brawl between she and Heather, but she''s still mad at me.


    I''ve done everything I could possibly think of, but nothing have worked to put an end to the cold


    treatment I''ve been getting from her.


    I even tried doubling the profits of thepany, making the intion on the statistics skyrocket in just


    11days- still I got nothing from her.


    She simply gets dressed, grabs her key and leaves the house before 9am every morning- except on a


    weekends.


    Soon, I heard here down the stairs. I knew she would just ignore me and leave again, so I stopped


    her. This is going on too long and I had to put a stop to this qualm.


    "Sooner orter A, you''ll have to talk to me so we can settle these matter between us. Why don''t we


    talk about these already and make peace, huh?" I asked in anticipation of a positive response, but


    nothing.


    I can''t handle another day of us living like ghosts in this big mansion. We''ve never had such a huge


    fight like this before and it''s beginning to get to me.


    It''s annoying anytime I see her sad or angry, it disrupts my thinking and rationality.


    "I''m going back to New York, Cal. I''ve already started my transfer application from my Fentrix Academy,


    and I''ve spoken to my boss about transferring me to TNet, New York branch." Ava replied sending me


    into shock.


    No...no, she can''t do this to me. No! I screamed inside as I vigorously shook my head and took a step


    backward.


    I met with the dining chair behind me and rested on it for support.


    "Wh...wh...why?...what do you mean by ''you''re going back to New York''? You told me I never have to


    worry about you leaving, so what exactly are you saying now? You said you would stay by me always" I


    stammered disoriented.


    Ava can''t leave me, she is all I have.


    "I mean I''m leaving you, Cal. Things are no longer how they used to be and it''s not my doing. You''ve


    got this mapped out n in your head and no matter how I look at it, I don''t think I fit into that n. So,


    I''m leaving- before someone uses me of going too far again." She stated coldly.


    Wow!


    "I can''t... no. You''re joking right? Ava, you are all I''ve got. Why...why are you doing these? Is it because


    of the little fight we had? But I said I was sorry, so why are you doing these to me?" I ranted in pain.


    "Little fight?! We never use to have any type of fights before- whether big or little, until she came into


    our lives. It might have been irrelevant to you, but to me, you showed just how important I was to you


    that night. I have to go to work now or I''ll bete" she answered inly before she left the house.


    I was finding it hard to breathe- everything became too painful to do. I really didn''t mean to hurt her so


    bad she wants to leave me, all I just wanted was for both Ava and Heather to get along and get to know


    each other.


    I would do anything- anything at all to make things better, but what Ava is asking for is just


    iprehensible. She wants me to choose between she and Heather, and that''s asking a lot.


    I became more disrupt for days and the silence between us grew even more. I used to be very eremitic-


    Taking Ava in as my ward changed my life, and my worse nightmare would be the day she finally


    decides that she doesn''t need me anymore.


    She was now treating me like aplete stranger and that stings on so many levels. I don''t think I can


    ever choose between Ava and Heather- there''s no choice in the first ce.


    On a date with Heather one evening after the news, I tried so hard to be cool and act normal, but she


    caught me. Few minutes into the date she knew something was up with me.


    "Is something wrong at thepany?... or is it still about Ava? To be honest, I''ve never been so nice to


    anyone as I was with her that evening. She hates my guts and thinks I''m some bimbo her brother


    picked up by mistake. I don''t think she and I can ever find a mutual ground, and honestly she''s a bit too


    much for me to handle" Heather stated discouragingly.


    Both Ava and Heather are like two positives of two different ma, and it''s only natural that they


    would not get along.


    What was I thinking? I''ve ruined everything.


    "Ava decided to return to New York. She''s moving everything down there with her- the academy, her


    work, everything except me." Imented unintentionally.


    Saying it out loud didn''t help at all, in fact it made the pain in my chest hurt even more.


    "Oh...oh Jeff, that''s...that''s just sad. I''m so sorry. What''s it about? Certainly something else must have


    happened, right?" She questioned curiously, but I couldn''t affirm her spection.


    One look at me and she went dead silent, baffled by the realization that she is actually the reason Ava


    wants to return to New York.


    She dropped the cutlery she was holding and ced her hands on herps under the table- something


    she was used to doing when she''s uncertain of a situation.


    "It because of me, right? She wants you to choose. (Sighs)...Surely you told her you chose her right?"


    She questioned incoherently.


    I was silent, trying to understand what she meant by that.


    "Ava is the best part of my life, but you are the woman I''ve given my very heart to. Why do I have to


    choose between the two most important people in my life?" I questioned back.


    Why can''t I have them both?- my sister and my lover.


    "Give me your hand" Heather ordered calmly, and I obeyed.


    "I''ll find a way to stop this. Just you continue to about your day like nothing happened, and I promise


    your sister will remain in Minneapolis with you. Trust me, ok?" She assured with sudden confidence.


    I want to believe her- I really do, but I fear my sister is very stubborn and it''s almost impossible to


    change her mind once it''s already made up.


    "Ava can be very difficult, it''s not easy to change her mind once it''s been made up" I argued.


    "Then it''s a good I''m equally stubborn. Babe, I hate it when you''re feeling down, so believe me when I


    tell you that I''ll do everything in my power to see that you still have your sister by your side for as long


    as you both will." She proimed and I nodded with a faint smile.


    I have no idea how she ns to make Ava stay, but I want to trust her- or anyone in that matter who


    can make Ava change her mind.


    Later that evening when I went home, i sat by Ava''s room door.


    "A...can you hear me? I hope you are, because it''s been pretty lonely without you these past days. I


    don''t... even know if I should stop you or let you go. Honestly, it''s been getting harder and harder letting


    you go. You must really hate me to want to leave me..." I confessed hurtfully as I brushed my hair with


    my fingers in frustration.


    "...At the court room when the judge said I could take you home 8years ago, I was terrified- not


    knowing exactly what to do. But you walked up to me, held my hands and you said to me, ''just feed


    me, I''ll handle the rest''. That''s when I knew my life was going to be changed forever. I knew I had to do


    right by you- not just feed you, but also to protect you and make you happy. You brought light into my


    life A, and that light shined on Heather. Just because I fell in love doesn''t mean there''s no love left for


    you- I just thought we could grow our family..." I paused for a while, but not a sound from Ava.


    "...A, are you listening to me? Please don''t make me choose between you two, because I can''t." I


    stated broken-heartedly.


    That''s when I heard her door open and she came out.


    "You chose to see the good in people even when they don''t have any, but I see what they really are


    capable of from their past actions. So, I won''t stay here and encourage you to continue in your


    madness- that''s why I''m leaving. Can we not talk about this any further? Because, I won''t be changing


    my mind" she said with gritted teeth before she shut the door.


    Heather


    After Jeffery told me that Ava wanted to go back to New York, I could tell how heart broken he was.


    I can be a b''tch, but that evening I had dinner with his sister, I really tried to be nice to her and wished


    things had gone differently.


    I may have made a mistake I shouldn''t have, but I understand that she might just be over protective of


    Jeffery and that''s why she wants me gone from his life.


    But she''s breaking his heart by deciding to go back to New York for no apparent reason.


    I made a promise to Jeffery that I would get his sister to stay, and that''s exactly what I would do.


    Heaven knows I want him to be happy. I want to be the one who gives him that happiness, because


    ever since he came into my life he has made it better.


    So, I put a few calls to Fentrix Robotics Academy. The Director of the academy is a close acquaintance


    of mine who has benefited from my generosity in the past, so he invited me over.


    Yes, it''s the same Academy Ava was attending.


    I arrived at the academy at around 1pm when I was certain Ava would be in the campus.


    After a brief meeting with the Director, he agreed to hold off Ava''s transfer for a little while longer. So, I


    left his office and heading for her department.


    Not too long, I heard some peopleughing and making jest of someone in a video they were watching.


    I moved closer to see what they were watching, and unfortunately it was a video of Ava with the caption


    ''US Best Top hacker, sham or genuine?''.


    I could see Ava in the video, disarrayed in an environment with high tech gadgets going haywire.


    "I told you all that she only got that title because her brother paid off the judges. She is not as good as


    everybody thinks she is and here is prove." a brte haired girl cited as everyoneughed.


    "Well, sooner orter she had toe out of her brother''s shadow and money, and look at the


    oue of that" a second girl jarred as everyoneughed again.


    Oh poor Ava, does she even know about these? Oh my, could this be the reason why she wants to


    leave Jeffery and go back to New York?


    I walked away from the group and entered a corridor. I took the stairs that led me to a broad hallway.


    There were students clustered everywhere, making my search for Ava quite harder.


    I went back down the way I came from and I was back at the corridor, when I heard female voices


    It was those girls from before- the ones with the video and the impolitements, so I hid behind a


    pir.


    They were talking about the video and I needed to know more about what was going on, so I listened in


    on their conversation.


    "She''s on the roof top, I hope she tries to hurt herself" the first girl cooed unfeelingly.


    That girl deserves a p from an elder, how dare she say that about someone else.


    "C''mon Freya, that''s too much. Maybe we should stop circting the video already, it''s gone on for far


    too long. If the Director finds out about this, he won''t take it lightly" the seconds girl stated.


    So, they''ve been the ones circting the embarrassing video of Ava?


    "Oh, grow a spine Julie. The Director would never find out, no one ever will. Only the both of us know


    what really happened that day of the presentation, so if you don''t tell, no one will ever find out what


    happened. And in just few more days, that Ava girl will finally leave Fen-Robo, which means everyone''s


    attention would then be on just us. It''s a perfect n" Freya replied adamantly.


    Freya, so it''s you all along? You sabotaged Ava''s project and made a video of her epic fail that


    somehow you''re circting around the campus, just because you''re jealous of her?


    It really was the perfect n, if I hadn''t just found out about it.


    "C''mon, lets go. Mr Trey''s ss will be starting in 15mins." Julie replied hastily and they ran along.


    Ava is a genius. She doesn''t make mistakes when ites to what she is passionate about- coding


    and programming. Those girls envy and jealousy was about to taint her reputation, but I won''t let that


    happen.


    I walked back up the staircase and arrived at the hallway again. I began to ask if anyone had seen Ava,


    but no one knew where she was.


    "Hey, excuse me. I''m looking for Ava Jeffery. Have you seen her?" I asked one handsome young guy


    who appeared cool but in a geeky way.


    "Yes...yes I have. Why are you looking for her?" He asked sternly.


    What are you, her bodyguard?


    "Oh...my name is Heather Winfrey and I''m a friend of her brother. I just need to speak to her briefly,


    that''s all." I replied honestly.


    His attitude suddenly changed as he heard my name, and suddenly he became formal with me.


    "Wow, do forgive me Ms. Winfrey. My name is Austin McGrath, I''ve heard so much about you...You''re


    actually the main reason I''m here at Fen-Robo, and I would just like to say thank you very much for


    your generosity." He stated politely and courteously.


    I smiled at his sudden change of attitude and nodded in eptance. I did say I''m a close acquaintance


    of the Director here, and Fentrix Academy have benefitted quite a lot from my generosity a few times in


    the past- but that aside.


    "You''re wee. I still need to see Ava though, it''s quite urgent." I pressed.


    "Of course. I can take you to her, but I doubt she would want to speak to you." he stated and I


    understood what he meant.


    He led me all the way to the roof top and on our way, I suspected maybe he and Ava might both be


    good friends.


    "Austin? Forgive my intrusion, but are you good friends with Ava?" I asked curiously.


    He gave me a weak smile before he replied, "I wish. Ava doesn''t have friends, she prefers being alone.


    I''ve tried to be friends with her, but shepletely shuts me and everyone out. Then came the tragedy


    that happenedst week at the Presentation, it''s all over the school. If only there was a way for me to


    get my hands on her robotic gadget, I can uncouple its threads and know what really happened for it to


    go ballistic at thest moment."


    He seems to care a lot about Ava and also wants to help find out what happened that day with her


    gadget.


    "It seems you like Ava, she''s quite lucky" Imented gently.


    "It''s me who''s lucky, she''s a brilliant tech genius and I could never catch up to her" he confessed


    shamelessly.


    I like Austin, he reminds me so much of Jeffery with his candidness.


    We finally got to the roof top and he led me through the door before he went back down. I scanned the


    area for Ava and finally got sight of her.


    She was rxed on the rail, looking at the outlines of the campus which was a beautiful site.


    "What are you doing here?" She rudely asked without even letting me get close to her.


    "I had a meeting with the Director. You on the other hand are quite popr around here." I said


    sarcastically.


    I know she''s mad at me already so what''s the point in acting nice?


    "I don''t feel like speaking to anyone, so please leave."


    "That''s ok. It''s better you don''t talk, but I have a lot to say to you that I didn''t say thest time we met." I


    dered inly.


    "I don''t want to listen to anyone either, so get lost." She countered.


    "Does it look like I care about what you want to do or don''t want to do? I came here to say my piece


    and I''ll say it before I leave." I stated.


    Ava truly is a very stubborn youngdy and only an equally stubborn person might be able to get


    through to her.


    She turned to me and then was about to walk away, before I stopped her.


    "Are you also going to run away from a simple conversation with me? Do I threaten you that much? It''s


    amazing how one can be very wrong about another person, you know? Before I met you, I heard


    stories of you from Jeffery. I used to think to myself like, ''wow, she must be incredibly smart, brave and


    strong''. But meeting you, I must say I''m highly disappointed." I added coldly.


    That stopped her in her track, and she turned back to look at me.


    "I know what you''re trying to do but it won''t work. I''m by far smarter than you''ll ever be." She replied.


    "Oh yeah? Then proof it. To be smart is to quick, calctive and resourceful. But you? You just run


    away when things get tough like a spineless chicken." I insulted.


    Thatst bit got on her nerve as she walked towards me in anger.


    "You''re getting what you want, isn''t that enough? You''re so slick it''s too obvious, so stop trying too hard


    to be the hero who tries to keep my family together. I won''t fall for it."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Keep your family together? I had no intention of doing that, in fact I''m happy you''ve finally decided to


    leave Jeffery alone. What did you think? That by giving your brother an ultimatum he''ll leave me?


    Sweetie, I''m not going anywhere, and since you''re such a chicken who runs away from every fight,


    even you can''t stop me now from loving your brother" I said scornfully.


    She was boiling with anger and I could tell. It''s not my intention to hurt her pride, but someone has to


    dete it in other for her to get back to reality.


    "I''ll stop you! My brother doesn''t have to choose anything, we''ll both settle this between ourselves. I''ll


    make sure I send you off in the most unpleasant way possible."


    "(Scoffs)...I''ll like to see you try. I mean you can''t even handle the task of protecting you reputation and


    finding out what exactly happened to your project, and now the whole school thinks you''re just a fake.


    How can you possibly send me off?" I asked slyly.


    "48hrs. I''ll provide evidence that would prove my gadget was functional until the time of my


    presentation in 48hrs. And I f I seed, you''ll ept that you''re not good for Callum and you''ll leave


    our lives for good. But if I don''t, I''ll ept the fact that you and my brother are truly dating." She


    suggested.


    Locked and loaded.


    I can be very maniptive when I want to be, and it''s good to know I''ve still go that attribute in me.


    Though her suggestion is brilliant, I''ve got something else in mind.


    "I have a better idea. How about we both look for proof separately to find out what really happened that


    day. The first to gather enough evidence in the next 24hrs is the winner. But you''ll have to make your


    gadget avable for ess, how about that? Do you think you''re up for it?" I asked confidently.


    Whatever happens, I still want Ava''s name cleared and those girl- Freya and Julie, get the punishment


    they deserve. I hate it when bullies get away with sick pranks like that.


    I want Ava to be able to go to these academy with her head held up high, and for every one to know


    just how much of a smart ass she really was.


    "Fine. You have yourself a deal. There''ll be no going back of your word after this is over, so anyone


    who wins, the other has to stick to the agreement no matter what." she added.


    She truly underestimates me incredibly, but I''m not offended about that.


    "Fine by me." I replied as I walked past her.


    I was about to leave, but I stopped halfway and said, "I''m in love with Jeffery. I''m greedy and selfish


    about him, and that''s the kind of woman he needs. So, trust me when I say I don''t intend to lose... I


    think our time starts now" I concluded before walking through the door.


    First thing first, I looked for Austin and when I found him, we quickly went to theb to inspect Ava''s


    gadget.


    I then informed the Director about the whole issue and he promised to do some investigations of his


    own, also giving us passage ess to some unessible areas in the school.


    Since Austin was a tech guru- knowing algorithm and sh''t, he was able to locate the source of


    malfunction of the gadget.


    Turns out, it was a piece of reprogrammed codes that was tapped into the main program. And since it


    was very tiny, Ava didn''t notice it on time.


    Freya and co must have done it, because Austin recognized the signature code as one belonging to a


    guy called Leo, who is in the same major as Austin. But unfortunately, Leo isn''t in town and wasn''t


    going to return until the next day.


    It got quitete in the evening, so I had to leave. But I promised Austin that I''d be back the next day


    too, so he and I would go to confront Leo together, and ask him why he sabotaged Ava''s project?


    The next day I went back to the campus, and as I suspected, Leo said he had sold the code to Freya


    the night before the presentation day.


    So, it was time for the Director to step in and make Freya and her aplice tell the truth and clear


    Ava''s name.


    Even though Avater found the code, she couldn''t track who it belonged to on time, so I won.


    Freya and her friend confessed to their crime, apologized to Ava and were suspended for a month.


    They also made a viral video, stating that they were responsible for the malfunction of Ava''s project and


    that Ava remains the best.


    3dayster, Jeffery invited me to his father''s death anniversary and I epted.


    I was so excited that Ava finally decided to remain in Minnesota with her brother, and she would no


    longer be on my neck.


    But the moment I arrived- even before Jeff could wee me in, Ava stormed out of the house angrily,


    and I realized that I was still not weed.


    I rushed out after her and lucky I caught up with her.


    "Let me go!" She screamed as she shrugged my hands off her shoulder.


    "What is your problem? I thought we had a deal?" I asked breathlessly from the running.


    "What do you know? You only care about yourself you don''t care about anyone else!" She yelled in


    annoyance.


    "Is that what you think?" I asked in shock.


    "Yes!... it''s very obvious"


    "Have you thought maybe it''s so obvious because I''m pretending to be?! Yes...I agree I don''t know


    anything, I''m dumb. But I know 2 things for sure, that I love your brother so automatically I love you too,


    and there''s nothing I wouldn''t do to see him happy. I tried so much to like you but you''re not making it


    easy for me to. I''ll leave- I''ll leave your brother''s life, but before I do that I have something to say to you


    Ava. Asking your brother to choose between us was a very foolish move. Putting him in that position


    meant you don''t love him as much as you say you do. You maybe intelligent but when ites to your


    emotions, you are dumb fu''k. So, when that intelligent and smartdyes- who fits your description


    of the ideal partner for Jeffery, just make sure she loves him, not from her head or just words but from


    her heart." I said before I turned to leave.


    "I don''t want to share him! He loves you so much, I don''t want him to love me less. But at the same


    time I can''t picture him with anyone else who can make him as happy as you do." She confessed sadly.


    "I don''t want to share him either. But Jeffery has a big heart and that''s the best part of it. He''ll never let


    either one of us fall short of his love, I know it." I encouraged softly.


    "Then I want you to stay. You are the dumbest, selfish and the most stubborn person I''ve ever met, but


    you love my brother so much you were even willing to deal with me. So, please stay." She requested.


    Oh... wow, is this a dream?


    "Really"


    "Yes! I can''t promise to always be nice to you, but I''ll give it my best." She added cheerfully.


    "I''m counting on that" i replied as I went in to give her a hug.


    "If it''s not toote, may I invite you to stay for dinner tonight?" She made a polite request and I nodded


    behind her shoulder.


    I can''t believe it, I finally got through to her. I''m finally on good terms with Ava Jeffery.


    Finally, I''ll get to see those heartwarming smiles from Jeffery again, and that made me even happier.


    This might just be one of the best days of my life.


    Markian


    Olivia Markian Winfrey is a contradiction.


    My wife is both fragile and strong. She cries so she couldugh and she breaks down but is a pir of


    strength. And for such a woman to love me so dearly is almost unbelievable.


    Knowing her have been a continuous cycle of happiness and sadness, it''s almost overwhelming. So, I


    can stand and say that I didn''t know what I was getting into when I decided to fall in love with the sister


    of myte wife.


    10days ago


    "You may go in now, Mr. Winfrey" the wardenmented and I answered with a nod.


    I had cut my trip to New York short after the email I got from Heather. The disturbing truth of all that


    Livy have been through in such a short time while in front of me was iprehensible.


    How far was she willing to go? What was she nning to do?


    The woman is carrying my child but, never once did she mentioned it to me.


    Why do I always have to be the only one kept in the dark, totally oblivious to everything that''s going on


    around me?


    I stepped inside the cell and immediately the unpleasant stench of sweat bore through my nostrils.


    There was a clean empty chair ced in front of a table and a raggedy exhausted and half conscious


    inmate, sitting at the other end side of the table and cuffed to it.


    He was breathing heavily as he slowly raised his head up to look right at me.


    "I knew you''de. You wouldn''t want to miss these for the world, would you?" He questioned tiredly.


    I took my seat on the empty chair and crossed my legs.


    "You''re damn right about that, Carlos. I wouldn''t have missed this for the world." I replied with so much


    indignation.


    "It''s been a while, Mr Winfrey" He said with a smirk.


    "Yes it has. And I recall thest time we spoke, I warned you never to show your face to me or Sophia


    ever again. That if you so much ase even 20meters close or even try to breathe the same air as


    she did, I''ll make yourst days on earth a pure undiluted painful experience. But somehow, you still


    managed to let me see you again, why''s that?" I asked back.


    Just looking at these fool''s face I wish I could curve out that stupid smirk on it and feed it to him.


    I was boiling with anger, but I didn''t let it show. I refuse to give him the satisfaction of the mere thought


    that he affects me in any way.


    "I tried to, but Soph and I have an unbreakable bond that strengthens with distance. (Laughs)... what


    did you think? That I was going to give up that easily? Ahhh...You stole my one reason to live, and you


    expect me to be ok with that?! You have no idea what''sing next." He replied insanely, but I didn''t


    flinch.


    "I don''t. Which is why I''vee to you so I''ll learn of this dire n of yours. What in hell convinced you


    to return to my life, and to even make the mistake of wanting me as an enemy?" I asked inly.


    "Isn''t it clear by now that we are both destined to be foes for life?" He asked sarcastically with a smile.


    Does this idiot think I''m here to y a game of Q&Q? Does he have any idea that I could rip his


    motherfu''king head off, stitch it back and rip it off again?


    "You''re going to keep acting like a psychopath, causing self-harm to yourself until your court hearing.


    The state after seeing that would decide to send you to a mental asylum instead, because your well


    paidwyer would present evidence to the court of your mental instability. On the day of your transfer,


    there will be an ambush of which you''ll escape. With the sum of $900 million you''ve stashed away-


    $400 million Sophia stole from thepany before her demise, and $500 million you stole by hacking


    banks and other Bigpanies- you''ll leave the country." I revealed as I watched that stupid smile


    slowly disappear from his face.


    Foes for Life, right? He has no idea how much I''ve looked forward to this day, but I''m sure he''ll know


    soon enough.


    "what do you want?" he asked sternly and worried, but I ignored him.


    "Yourwyer works for me- I pay his dues, I know the rendezvous point, and i even know all the Swiss


    ounts were your $900 million is stashed- so much for untraceable, right? I know everything. I can


    make damn sure to frail your ns and make you end up in the worst hands possible..."


    "I said, what the hell do you want?!" He yelled in frustration interrupting me.


    I smiled when I noticed I''ve got him right were I wanted him- he''s now my prey.


    "I...don''t want anything. You are here and I''ve got the power to easily make all your ns, worthless. If


    you''re convicted for all the charges against you, you''ll be sent to Balivard Penitentiary where everyday


    for you will be worse than thest. But if eventually you''re not and you''re sent to Avent Asylum, I''ll


    make sure I help you meet your worst nightmare at your very own rendezvous point. So, you see


    Carlos? I don''t want anything from you. I''ve got you exactly where I want you, and there''s absolutely no


    escape for you now." I stated with a grin.


    He looked away for a moment butter brought his eyes back to mine.


    "You need information from me- I''m sure you do, and I can give it all to you. But you must promise not


    to stop whatever course of action I take. I swear on my life that I''ll leave Minnesota for good and never


    return." He replied in a haste with a hint of fear.


    Bingo.


    For a rat like Carlos Guillian, it''s hopeless trying to negotiate with. So, you simply set a trap and wait for


    him to fall into it then block all his exits. The fu''ker would be willing to trade even an eyeball for a


    chance to escape then.


    "No information you give me now would be credible, remember you''re a nutcase? This way I get my


    sweet overdue revenge on you for stealing from Markian Winfrey and making an aplice off his


    wife. So, do forgive me, but we don''t have a deal." I said coldly before I stood up from my chair in an


    attempt to leave.


    "Sophia is alive!" He yelled, trying to stop me and he seeded.


    All strength left my body, as I slowly turned around to face him.


    What did he just say? Sophia is alive? But that''s not possible.


    Does this mean that I wasn''t just paranoid when I thought the body we found after the fire didn''t fit her


    description?


    But the autopsy stated that the fingerprints matched that of Sophia''s, and since they couldn''t run a hair,


    fingernail or toe nail analysis, it was just concluded that it must be her.


    But, Sophia is alive? I kept questioning in my head trying to believe the unbelievable, but failing.


    "Either you''re getting pretty good at portraying yourself to be a insane, or you have finally crossed the


    line between sanity and insanity. Sophia is dead and has been for the past 6months." I replied calmly to


    the best of my ability.


    But the truth was that I was freaking out by Carlos'' revtion.


    Maybe he''s lying. He must be very desperate, so he just spilled out crap by cooking up this outrageous


    story to help him gain my attention so he could deceive me.


    "Oh, she is very much alive. I wouldn''t even be in this stupid ce if it wasn''t because of her! We''ve


    both been here in Minneapolis together cooking up her brilliant n." He cited confidently and that


    shocked me to the bones.


    I med Carlos for being the reason I lost Sophia in the first ce. The woman I gave my heart and


    my entire world to, betrayed me in a heartbeat for an affaire with an old me. But when she got caught


    and begged for forgiveness, I forgave her and gave her a second chance even though I never give


    second chances.


    Because I loved her, I trusted her again, just for her to go back and betray me- yet again?


    "And why should I believe you? You''re a rat capable of cooking up whatever story suits you best just so


    you can escape from me, so you chose the very one you know I won''t easily ignore. But news sh, I''m


    not buying your crap" I stated agitated.


    Something else to aid this ridiculous im of his, and if he is as desperate enough to make me believe


    him, then he will give me more.


    "You''ve cancelled all of my contact, mahn. So what use is lying to me now? Agent Finn- an FBI agent


    was supposed to approach me and get me out of Belivard in a year''s time by recruiting me- that was


    myst card. But I don''t think you''ll let me live long enough for that to happen, so you win. Please...I''m


    locked in and you have the key, if I''m lying to you, you can easily throw that key away..." hemented


    with pleading eyes and I was baffled.


    "...I''ll tell you everything, but you''ve got to promise me that you''d get me out of here" he requested


    shamelessly.


    I nodded my head in agreement as I sat back down on my empty seat, signaling him to continue


    talking.


    "Go on, I''m listening" I ordered in ordance.


    He exined everything to me while I just sat there in awe.


    He said their ns got thwarted when my adroit wife decided to fight back and won, putting Carlos


    behind bars and forcing Sophia to finally reveal herself.


    I was baffled to my core to think that Livy have know for more than a week now that Sophia is indeed


    alive, but said nothing. There was also the sickening feeling of how on earth I ever fell in love with such


    a heartless and evil woman like Sophia.


    "I''ve told you everything I know. I''ve been here making my own n ever since it became clear that


    Sophia also had other ns besides helping me get out of her. But you''ve promised me amnesty and I


    know you''ll keep to your word, because that''s the kind of man you are Mr. Winfrey". Hepleted with


    an attached smile, one I''ve grown used to hate ver much.


    "Yes...yes of course, I''m a man of my word. Just like I promised you I''ll make yourst days on earth a


    pure undiluted painful experience if I ever set my eyes on you again. And since I never lie nor do I


    break my promises, I''ve got to stay true to my word." I replied with an evilness that equaled all the pain


    my Livy had suffered in the hands of this man and his aplice.


    "No, no, no...you promised me, you gave me your word!" Heshed out at me.


    "A nod was all I gave you, not my word. But don''t you worry, you''ve angered someone way worse than


    myself, so I''m not the one you should be worried about..." I reassured.


    "...you must have heard of Bernard Grac¨ªa, the man whose wife you murdered and frame my wife for


    her death. He wishes to have your head and I graciously granted his wish. Goodbye Carlos, and let''s


    never meet again- even in our next life". I ended before walking out of there, leaving himpletely


    scared and terrified.


    I left Carlos and hurried back home to my Olivia. It''s been almost 2hrs since I returned to Minneapolis


    from New York, and I''ve only thought of seeing her.


    I needed to hear her tell me she was ok after everything that she had been through. But yet again, I


    had no luck in getting that little truth out of her.


    There is only so much heart break I could withstand in a lifetime, and even though I don''t give my heart


    out to just anyone, unfortunately- the two times I''ve fallen in love, I''ve been constantly deceived by the


    first and constantly lied to by the second.


    My aching heart was bleeding from the doubts I receive each time I try to get Livy to trust me, but she


    doesn''t see that I''m hurting.


    Would it be better if I stopped trying?


    Present Day


    Sophia had been in my home and under my roof for 2weeks now, aided by the very person whom she


    hates the most in the world, Livy.


    Since I don''t know what her ns are yet, I kept silent and waited. Having lived with Sophia for 2years,


    I could tell if she has any ns whatsoever, it woulde in this format. Deception, Defaming and


    Entrapping.


    She had already started with the first step- deception, so it''s just a matter of time before she reveals


    herself for the second stage- defaming. And I think I''ve got an idea how she ns to do that.


    Since, Livy''s sudden request to stay in her own room, and her constant efforts to avoiding me for the


    past week, it was certain to me that Sophia was about to act. She''ll definitely try to pick on Livy''s dy


    to reveal her presence to me.


    I''m not a fool, and Sophia falls to realize that I know her n. I overheard their conversation few days


    ago, and she telling Livy how she needs to be mentally prepared for whatever my response to her


    resurfacing would be and sh''t.


    The wench was trying to dy Livy''s efforts of being the one to reveal Sophia to me. But Livy doesn''t


    know she''s ying into Sophia''s n.


    Olivia on the other hand, tends to avoid me whenever she''s hiding something from me, that way not


    seeing me lightens the burden of the guilt she feels lying to me about it.


    I didn''t want her to suffer more since she even went as far as to get rid of all our photographs together


    that were hung on the walls of the hallways and the living room. So, I let her be while secretly checking


    up on her every single minute, because I don''t trust Sophia.


    2days ago in my study, Sophia finally revealed herself to me but not her motives. She had the perfect


    n, and I was baffled at how expertly urate she carried it out.


    First, I heard a faint quack of a book shelf. Initially, I had thought it was rodents infestation, but that was


    farfetched so I got up from my desk and moved towards the direction of the sound.


    Then, I heard the crashing of books on the floor, and immediately i ran towards the noise. The


    particr isle the books fell from lead straight to a wall, and there was only a small amount of light


    passing through the books on the shelf, so it was dim.


    I picked up the books and ced them back on the shelf, but I soon stopped dead in my action when I


    noticed a moving silhouette.


    "Who''s there?" I called out immediately.


    It waste at night, and the maids were already gone for the day, so it''s not normal for anyone to be


    here at this time.


    I had also checked in on Livy beforeing in here and she was taking a shower at the time, so it


    couldn''t be her either.


    "Show yourself immediately" I ordered sternly this time.


    As the imagine materialized from the shadows, i was not so shocked to see that it was Sophia all


    along.


    When I realized that I was giving off a disappointed look instead of a dramatic surprise, i quickly


    changed my reaction- I mean that''s what she was expecting after all, right?


    "Sophia? How...how, how is this even possible? It can''t really... could it?" I asked pretentiously, acting


    shocked.


    "Mr. Winfrey, I''m so sorry. I know I''m not supposed to be here...I''ll leave now" she replied in a haste


    attempting to leave.


    I pulled her back gently to face me, then I cupped her face in my hands but I felt nothing. She stared at


    me with suprise on her face as I searched her eyes for anything to remind me why I fell in love with her


    in the first ce, but I found nothing.


    I hated this woman in front of me so much, I needed just an ounce of remorse in her eyes, something


    that could stop me from having this horrible feeling ofplete repulsion, but I got nothing.


    The Sophia I once loved and trusted blindly was dead and buried, and so were my feelings for her


    altogether.


    I drew her in and locked her in an emotionlessly hug and I hated it.


    The fact that I held her in my arms agitated me so much I wanted to squeeze her till she suffocates.


    The anger I had felt while watching that video of Livy came rushing back to me and I wanted to


    explode.


    The mere thought that this woman in my arms was responsible for emotionally and mentally torturing


    my wife to the point that she almost tried to kill herself, made my blood boil.


    "Mr. Winfrey, what are you doing?" She questioned slyly.


    Damn you Sophia, damn you! I don''t buy any of these- your amnesia disy, the smoothness in your


    voice, you sure as hell can''t sell me that sh''t load of crap, I screamed in my head.


    I wanted to say all that to her and end this once and for all, but still needed evidence and her personally


    revealing her motives ofing here was going to fetch me one.


    I pushed her shoulders away from my chest as I released her from my hug.


    "What are you doing here? How are you even here? How did these happen?" I asked feigning curiosity.


    C''mon Sophia, tell me what exactly you''re doing here.


    "I...I...I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person Sir, I''m just a maid. I must go now." She argued.


    (Scoff)... just a maid? Please.


    "Sophia, don''t you know who I am? It''s me, Markian, your husband. Surely you must remember me,


    right?" I asked about to lose my patience as I held her shoulder in ce.


    "Please...please. I don''t know any Sophia, my name is Laura! So, please let me go" she insisted.


    Not so fast woman, I can''t let you slide easily today.


    "You are not going anywhere until I get answers. If you''re just a maid here, then someone must have


    hired you, right?" I asked annoyed, but not for the reason she thinks.


    I got out my phone and texted Livy toe to my study immediately. Then I held Sophia''s hand and


    dragged her to my desk.


    "Stay right here and don''t move an inch nor say a word" I ordered and she obeyed without dy.


    I sat down on my seat with my elbows on my desk and my hands together under my chin. I noticed


    Sophia grab a picture frame of Livy on my desk.


    This was what she wanted, she nned this meeting and I''m helping her fulfill all her ns, but it''s just


    for tonight.


    Few minutester I saw the door swing open and Livy was standing in view, but not for long.


    Damn! Seeing her on the floor made me even madder than I already was. I wanted more than anything


    to end my charade, run to Livy''s side and pick her up.


    She''s my wife- Markian''s bride, she shouldn''t be on the floor, she shouldn''t have to breakdown for any


    reason or anybody, whosoever they might be.


    I cussed silently when Sophia threw the framed photo she was holding on the ground, even though I


    specifically stated that she should stand still and not move a muscle.


    I couldn''t bear my anger and frustration towards the situation any longer anymore, to I stormed out on


    both of them.


    It pained me to brush pass Livy in that manner while she was in such a state, but I swore within me that


    I''ll make Sophia pay for all the tears that she had made my Livy shed.


    For the past 2days, every time Livy came to my room door and sat there crying and begging me to


    open the door or to eat something, I felt like ripping my heart out for causing her so much pain.


    I was helpless, so I thought if I lock myself up in my room and starve for a while, then Sophia would


    eventuallye to me as herself.


    I couldn''t do much other than sit there behind the door with Livy, hoping Sophia takes the bait quickly.


    She''s pretending to have amnesia and the only way to get her to talk is if she thinks I''ve be so


    vulnerable for the second stage of her n.


    So, if I can hold out long enough, I might be able to pull her out of her lies so she may finally reveal


    what her true intentions are.


    For the very first time in my life, I found myself praying for a miracle and finally tonight, my prayers


    were answered.


    "You''ll starve yourself to death because your wife lied to you?" She asked politely and I detest that so


    much.


    "She betrayed me and she lied to me about everything. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to trust her ever


    again." I replied back.


    I''ll tell her anything she''s willing to hear for now, as long as she ends her stupid facade soon so I can


    finally drop my act.


    "She begged me to get you to eat something, she said that I''m the only one that can make that


    possible" she cited making me nauseous.


    Does Livy really think that? Does she even know me at all?


    That doesn''t matter, I''m just d she asked Sophia here. She''s quite helpful even though her intention


    is misdirected.


    "But it''s obvious you can''t. You said it yourself, you''re not who I thought you were." I replied lowly


    almost like I was sad.


    "Arky, it''s me, Sophia. I''m your Sophia and I''m very sorry I had to lie to you back then, I was not certain


    you''d ept me. You''ve gotten quite close to Livy and have even fallen in love with her, so I was


    scared you wouldn''t care about me." She confessed coolly as she walked up to me and ced her


    hands on my shoulders.


    Finally, she confessed.


    "I was also pretending. So, drop the acting and the lies, and be honest with me for once." I stated


    inly, brushing her hands off my shoulder.


    "You were? So, you knew all along? Huh...well, you were never a fool neither did I mistake you for one,


    but I was kinda hoping you''d be to mortified to catch up. All the same it''s quite a relief, I was getting


    tired of that sh''tty facade anyway" she replied with a sigh.


    "Why are you here? You changed your identity, you had the money to start over, so why did you


    return?" I asked impatiently.


    "Because I''ve still got scores to settle. And I also ran into a bit of a tiff which I really need your help in


    handling." She replied inly as she sat on my bed side me.


    "And if I choose to refuse? The thing is I really despise you now, Sophia. I hate you so much I can''t


    even stand the idea of being next to you let alone help you to do anything" I stated ruthlessly.


    "I don''t mind you hating me, really. There''s a fine line between love and hate, so there''s really no crime


    in you crossing that line once or twice. I know for a fact that you''ll eventually help me and you''ll end up


    choosing me over Livy too" She replied excitedly.


    Oh Sophia, how foolish can you be?


    "You can''t be more wrong. I''ll always choose Livy any time any day, because I love her more than I''ve


    ever loved anything or anyone before. So, just in case you''r misunderstanding what I said before, let


    me rephrase it. I don''t fall for your bullsh''t anymore." I rified as I moved away from the bed- away


    from her.


    "Maybe. But my sister on the other hand is as dumb as fu''k. You know, she''ll fall for anything I sell her"


    shemented rudely and that aggravated my suppressed anger.


    "Speak of my wife that way again and I''ll make sure you never use those lips of yours ever again" I


    warned sternly.


    "Rx Honey, technically you both ain''t even legally married- at least not now I''m back. Basically, I''m


    still your legally married wife, so I''ll be careful with me threats if I were you. (Scoffs)...I can''t believe you


    of all people even fell for her pretense and slyness, in the end it''s you who gets to suffer the most. The


    trickery, lies, plottings behind your back, my sister is just too much" she cited spitefully.


    She was trying to defame Livy but I''m not going to have that.


    "Those attributes are evident in only one person and that''s you. You''ve just clearly described yourself


    and my Olivia is nothing like you." I countered, boiling with rage.


    What''s her deal, really? I needed her to spill the real reason why she came back, not stand here and


    listen to all her nonsense. My patience was starting to run low and I don''t know how long i could hold


    up for.


    "C''mon Love. You are no fool, so don''t let your emotions cloud the very facts that are clearly outlined.


    Even though you''ve given your heart and all to my sister, I know your mind is still very well intact. You


    keep hoping that someday my sister dearest would put in you just the same amount of trust and faith


    you''ve put in her, if you keep turning a blind eye to her faults and mistakes. Still, deep down you ask


    yourself what if your worst fear actually bes the reality- what if she never..."


    "Shut that hellish rapacious tongue of deceit before I help you lose it" I warned hastily in panic.


    I''ve failed. Somehow I had forgotten to put into consideration the most devilish aspect of Sophia- her


    poisonous tongue. Sophia has the potency of picking on ones darkest fears and use it against them,


    and she just found mine.


    I''m was no longer game master, she is. I''ve lost this battle. She knows my fear and have just had a


    taste of it''s effect on me.


    For how long have she being observing Livy and I, for her to know our strongholds and frail-grounds.


    "...loves you as much." Shepleted insistently.


    "Get out. Get the fu''k out of my house this minute!" I yelled in trembling anger.


    How did it miss this major detail? I was so close, never knowing I would be falling into a trap she had


    set.


    Why isn''t she leaving? Why''s she still standing there with that ursed smile on her face? I moved


    closer towards her in fury, if she isn''t going to leave then I''ll throw her out.


    "I struck a nerve, didn''t I? I never would have realized this truth either if I hadn''t kept aside my


    sentiments for my sister and saw her for what she really was. She used you to get what she wanted, so


    you''re right all along in thinking she would never truly love you the way you love her..."


    "Shut up! Shut the hell up or by god I''ll..."


    "...shut me up? Go ahead and do as you wish, but it won''t change anything." She cited and I stopped in


    both my action and words.


    Suddenly, I found myself in urgent need off assurance- someone or something that would help remind


    me that I''m not in this alone... I needed my little rose cheek.


    "Get out Sophia, now!" I growled this time and she knew I was at the break point of my patience.


    "She''s not at all innocent as you think she is. She''s nning on leaving with your unborn child, Arky.


    She ns to leave you and everything you''ve both built together, so wake the hell up already. My


    presence may have facilitated this decision of hers but she was nning it for a while now without a


    single care in the world about you" she cited evilly and this bit broke my spirit.


    I shouldn''t be listening to Sophia, she''s just picking on my fears. But that''s the scary thing about fear, it


    corrodes the veryte bit of faith you have.


    I''ve been feeling insecure from the very moment Livy had asked me for a divorce few months ago. And


    even after everything that had happened and after that video of her narrating everything, the insecurity


    only doubled.


    I was at myst thread of hope and making this new challenge disappear was myst shot at gaining


    Livy''s trust- to finally get her to believe in me. But what use is fighting when the one I''m fighting for has


    no iota of hope or faith in me.


    I finally dragged Sophia out of my room and was about to m the door at her, when she finally


    progressed to thest stage of her n- entrapment.


    "On your bed is the more reason for you to help me because I know you''re a very stubborn man. But


    after looking at my little present, I hope it''ll be enough to make you realize that I n on getting


    everything I want from you. I just have one hup I need to disappear so you and I can be a family


    again" she stated before walking away, leaving me at the door postpletely drained of my life force.


    I had no energy to even close the door, I just turned to my bed to see what gift she was referring to.


    There was an envelope on the bed so I walked towards it. Opening it tiredly, I was shocked at the


    images I saw in the pictures.


    They were pictures of Livy at the scene of Sophia''s ident- plotted evidence of course, but


    undeniable except with contradicting facts which I don''t have.


    This is Sophia''s way of telling me to get in line, or else she''ll send this pictures to the authorities.


    I fell to the ground, tired and unable to properly calcte my next move so, I just sat there hopelessly


    waiting for some kind of strength, help- anything.


    That evil maniptive b''tch wants to cost me my love and happiness- my family, and so far she''s


    seeding unless I act fast.


    Minutester, I heard footsteps and panting getting closer and closer, and soon Olivia''s gentle scent


    filled the air around me. She was my strength- she is my strength, and at that moment all I could think


    of was to save her, protect her and get her out of this mad house and far away from Sophia.


    "Pp...ple...please Markian, let me exin" she pleaded earnestly as she crashed to the ground beside


    me.


    "Please...honey, just give me a chance to exin everything to you, huh? Please...Markian" she


    continued pleading.


    I hate this, I hate everything about this.


    She shouldn''t be upset, she don''t want her to be stressing either. I wish I could stop those precious


    tears of hers from falling, but I can''t- not at this very moment.


    Damn! The frustration was killing me, I wanted all these to just stop- I needed every to stop.


    "(Chuckles)...You want to exin, really?" I asked, running mad with anger.


    I don''t need any exnation, I just want to see your face. I want to kissed those soft lips of yours that


    makes my whole body warm with passion and love, I thought.


    "Yy...yes, I want to" she answered in a haste.


    I hate this rule I''ve been made to abide by, but till I know Livy is safe, I''ll have to abide by them


    "So, you promise to answer all of my questions truthfully- with a simple yes or a no?" I asked cynically


    and she gave a nod.


    Forgive me Livy, I''m terribly sorry about this.


    "Ok...were you aware that Sophia was indeed alive?" I asked coldly.


    I could sense the pain my first question caused her, and I wanted to pull out my own tongue. But I had


    to keep going.


    Best case scenario, I could make Livy feel like I''m terribly upset with her so much so she''d decide to


    leave the mansion and go to Judy''s. Once she''s safe at her mother''s house, I can then properly find a


    way to get rid of Sophia.


    "Yes, but only..." she tried to exin but I interrupted.


    "It''s a yes or a no answer, Olivia. It''s either one or the other, no buts or because".


    Fu''k! Fu''k fu''k fu''k!


    The n is to make her think I''m hurt and upset, not ready to hear her out therebypletely


    ostracizing her so she''d feel alone. But this sh''t is too painful to pull off.


    "But you have to let me exin, please..."


    "Apparently, the time for that is long passes now. So, if you really want to rify things with me, you''ll


    have to do it with a simple yes or no." I ordered ruthlessly.


    I hate these so much! What sort of punishment is this?


    "No" she simply answered with new tears already forming in her eyes and ready to fall.


    "Did you hide the truth that she was in my home for the past 2weeks?".


    "Yes..."


    This is insane,plete madness.


    "The pictures on the bed, that is you, isn''t it?"


    "Markian... please" she pleaded as the tears fell down her already wet cheeks.


    This breaks my heart. Seeing her like these breaks my heart into shreds especially since I''m the one


    causing her this much pain.


    "Answer the goddamn question, Livy! The pictures on the bed it''s you in it, isn''t it?"


    "Yy...Yes, it is"


    "And you knew evidence like these existed, but you hid it from me, right?"


    "(Whimpering)... yes"


    This is pure torture, I can feel her heart aching with each question.


    "So you''ve been fooling me all these while?" I asked hastily.


    "No..."


    "That''s a lie- don''t fu''king lie to me! That''s all you ever do, you lie and use me every time! You can''t


    even give an honest yes or no answer."


    "It''s not a lie Markian, I wasn''t fooling you I swear..."


    Thank you so much Livy, thanks to you I''ve got the assurance I needed to keep moving on.


    "I thought I told you I didn''t want your exnations?" I uttered in other to seem furious.


    "Then why are you asking these questions when you''re not even willing to believe my answers?" She


    asked me sadly.


    I don''t know! Maybe because I''m a fool- an idiot who''s trying to find an escape from the web his ex wife


    is spinning.


    "Because I want you to have a glimpse of how it feels like to be lied to and used. I want you to think


    that your answers mean something to me, but they don''t. I want you to understand that nothing you''ll


    ever say to me from this moment on would make me ever trust you again. That''s all. So, you can either


    answer the damn questions or get the hell out of my room..." i replied careless.


    "..st question...Were you nning on leaving me? The reason why you were never able to tell me


    you love me, was it because you never nned to stick around?"


    I''m not proud of myself at this end. What Sophia had said to me affected me greatly than I choose to


    admit, so I couldn''t help myself but to ask.


    "(Sobs)...Yes"


    Damn, Livy. Why? For whom was all the fought battles for? For once I just needed you to have faith in


    me, and believe in me.


    But Sophia was right, my worst fear was being materialized and my might was broken. I never stood a


    chance with Livy, I''ve lost everything.


    This is the lowest and most powerless I''ve ever felt since after my mother''s death.


    "(Snickers)... I see. I made a mistake falling in love with you- I was such a fool. Well, congrattions


    Olivia, you did a great job making a fool out of me...Leave my room, I wish to be alone" I ordered coldly,


    eager to put an end to this torturous situation I was in.


    "You are not a fool Markian, I''m..." she started but I stopped her.


    "Please, leave my room." I urged impatiently.


    "Markian please..."


    I love Livy, but right now I just need a little space to collect my thoughts and actions.


    "Get the fu''k out of my room!..Now, goddamnit!" I cussed angrily and I was thankful she finally obliged.


    As she stood up and left my room, I cussed at the sudden loneliness that followed her departure.


    I sensed someone enter my room the moment Livy left and I knew just who it was. The evilness and


    balefulness that filled the once conducive air could only emit from one person- Sophia.


    "Damn, Markian. I almost got chills at the end of that excellent performance of yours. I must say, I''ve


    never seen you this desperate to protect anything other than your reputation and that of yourpany.


    But, it turned out that I was right about Livy and now you see her for who she really was" she cited


    calmly.


    "No. It''s you I''ve finally seen for what you truly are, but I''ll make you pay for all of these- I swear it. Mark


    my words." I replied intensely.


    "Oh Arky, I''ve got nothing to lose. But you honey, you can''t touch me, not unless you are prepared to


    risk the lives of your beloveth wife and child. (Inhales)... Ark, I don''t like these more than you do but


    what else can I do? Olivia has so much to pay for. She took all that I had, it''s only fitting I get it all back.


    So, just keep ying your part in keeping them alive, if not I might just break my own promise. Have a


    lovely night my love, do dream of me ok?" She requested with aughter.


    The sound of her viinyughter resounded even after she left my room and shutting the door behind


    her.


    Like hell I''ll let Sophia win, I''ll never let that happen. I may have a lot to lose, but I also have so much to


    gain. I''ll rather die than let Sophia seed in hurting my family.


    I stood up from the ground and hurried out of my room. I refused to think too much about what I was


    feeling right now, I just walked down the hallow hallway all the way to Livy''s room. If I go down, I''ll go


    down fighting for the woman I love- who I want by my side for a very long time.


    As I got to Livy''s room, I pushed the door open and quickly scanned the room for her. The moment I


    found her on the floor at the foot of her bed, I let my heart take control and I hurriedly towards her.


    I could see the surprise in her eyes as well as the tears that made their way down to her neck.


    It''s ok my Love, I know you don''t think I can protect you, but I''ll or I''ll die trying.


    So, I fell to the ground where she sat crying and with everything I had, I kissed her so intensely- letting


    all my feelings show.


    My anger, fear, disappointment as well as the strength she gives me and my undying love for her, I let it


    all out.


    I could feel her trying to control her own emotions but unsessfully, she let them spill as she kissed


    me back with equal passion. I couldn''t help the smile that tug on my lips at the thought that, Livy


    wanted me as much as I wanted her.


    I pulled away from the kiss and I cupped her face as I looked into her confused eyes.


    "Markian, I..." she started but I stopped her.


    "You''ve suffered enough my Love, but I promise you I''ll put an end to all these as soonest." I reassured


    confidently before kissing her again with an insatiable hunger.


    Forgive me Livy. I may have failed you in not being able to restore your faith in me and in keeping you


    close at times, but I won''t fail to protect you and our unborn child this time, I swear on life.

 Chapter 35 Unveiling, Resetting

    Chapter 35 Unveiling, Resetting


    Judy


    One Week Ago


    As soon as Livy confirmed that it was really Sophia I saw that day at the market, things slowly began to


    fall into ce.


    Until a week ago I believed my Sophia was dead, but that turned out to be false. So what really


    happened that night? Why is there an evidence implicating Livy in that incident roaming about?


    Whatever went down that evening, I need to get to the bottom of it fast before more damages are done.


    Livy can be very naive and oblivious to pending threats or dangers. Which is why I have to protect her


    in anyway I can, in case Sophia decides to do something cynical with those photographs of Livy when


    or if she eventually gets her hands on them.


    These was my intention, but I had no ns in ce of how to achieve it before I receive a nerve-


    wrecking call from Markian.


    Yes- Markian.


    I''ve thought about him too during this time, and I wondered what his reaction would be like if he finds


    out. What would he do when he finds out his beloved Sophia is still alive?


    "Hello Markian, it''s been a while. I hope all is well?" I asked nervously.


    "Not at all, Mrs Luthel. I''m afraid I''ve got some chilling news that would change our lives forever," he


    stated straight away.


    I''ve always admired that straightforwardness of his, but this time it got me a bit rattled. This can''t be


    good.


    "You found out, didn''t you? That Sophia is alive" I questioned sadly.


    It''s no denying that Sophia wasn''t a good wife to Markian when they were both married, but he loved


    her so much so he was willing to overlook all her shorings. Which is why i''m a bit anxious and


    worried about Olivia ce in Markian''s life now her sister is back.


    I''m afraid of what would happen to Olivia if Markian were to choose Sophia. I don''t think she''ll ever be


    able to regain from such heartbreak, and it would all be because of my negligence.


    "Yes... Yes, I found out she''s still alive- but that''s not all I found. Mrs Luthel, before I tell you all I''ve


    discovered about Sophia, I need you to promise me that no matter what, you''ll help me find a way to


    protect Olivia," he requested earnestly.


    I was shocked. He wants to protect Olivia? Does this mean he has made his choice, and he chose


    Olivia? I couldn''t tell if I was grateful, proud or relieved. Maybe it''s all of it.


    "I promise. Whatever makes you think Olivia''s life is in danger, I''ll help you find a way to protect her." I


    assured sternly.


    With a sigh of slight relief, he told me everything he had just found out from that Carlos Guillian kid. He


    told me about Livy''s pregnancy and the role Sophia and Carlos yed in straining her mental and


    physical health for the past 5months.


    I was shocked to my core at the reality of the kind of person my Sophia had turned out to be. I tried to


    wrap my head around the fact that ever since my girls were little, I''ve always protected Sophia more


    hoping she doesn''t feelck of my attention or motherly affection. So, when did all these happen?


    "Mrs Luthel, I''m afraid Olivia might chose to protect Sophia and get hurt while doing so. Please, I need


    your help in finding out exactly how Sophia was able to pull off faking her own death. Once she sees


    me, I know it won''t be long before she approaches me with her demand. And even though I''m not


    certain what she''ll ask for, I know she''ll try to ckmail me with something that would either threaten


    my marriage or Olivia''s wellbeing." He stated to my dismay.


    Of course she will. If everything Carlos Guillian had told Markian is for sure the truth- and Sophia have


    been with him for the past 6months, that means she has ess to that photo of Livy on the night of the


    ident.


    "Don''t worry Markian, I''ll do everthing in my power to make sure that Sophia doesn''t cause more harm


    to your family or do something stupid she''ll regret." I assured confidently.


    This is all my fault in the first ce, I took lightly the situation at hand at that time. If I had been more


    attentive, I would have been able to pick up on the little signs.


    Why did Sophia need to go through all these stress? Why is she after her sister who have done nothing


    but love her all their lives?


    If I don''t find a way to stop her soon- with the undeniable photo evidence she has, Olivia might just end


    up behind bars. But I won''t let that happen, not on my watch.


    "Thank you, Mrs Luthel. Even though I had told you never to meddle in our lives again, you''re still


    willing to help. I will never forget such kindness even if I''ll never be able to repay you." Markian


    confessed honestly before ending the call.


    I didn''t even get the chance to reply and let him know just how proud I was of him. If one good thing


    came out of all of these, it should be the fact that Markian and Livy found each other in the end. I


    should be the one thanking Markian for being so considerate and loving towards my poor Olivia.


    I had feared the worst for her sake when I got his call earlier, but it''s so nice to know that they both


    share a deeper rtionship now than they did when they had no choice but to get married to each


    other.


    I immediately called in my secretary- Stacy, to cancel all of my works and meetings for the next few


    days while I''ll be busy with finding out exactly what happened the evening of Sophia''s supposed


    ident.


    The next day, I set out to find out the truth. The first ce I went was the hospital that handled the


    forensic analysis of Sophia''s body 6months ago.


    I put a call through to the Head of Directors of the hospital to let him know I was visiting. So, when I


    arrived, I was given ess to thebs as well as documents on my daughter''s corpse.


    Since the hair, toenails and fingernails of the body waspletely burned, I hadn''t requested for


    further DNA test. So, I had only used the fingerprint identification which was of course fabricated to


    appear as Sophia''s.


    "...although, I did find something strange. The reason for the hair and nails loss might not have been


    due to the fire. But, when you asked for no further test to be done, I couldn''t confirm my theory." Dr


    ke stated, gaining my full attention.


    "What do you mean by that exactly, Dr ke?" I asked impatiently.


    "From my personal observation, it seemed that the body was already missing those properties before


    the fire." he inly replied.


    "So, what you''re trying to say is that the body was already dead and missing its hair and nails before


    the fire?" I asked again for rity.


    "Exactly ma''am. Your daughter was long dead before her body was burned." he replied


    sympathetically.


    Oh, if only he knew that Sophia was still alive, scheming for her sister''s downfall.


    "Thank you for your help doctor, I''m very grateful." I stated politely before leaving the hospital.


    It doesn''t seem like finding out how Sophia plotted her death was going to be easy.


    As I entered the car and my driver took me out of the hospital driveway, I thought long and hard how


    Sophia could have possibly pull all of this off- unless she didn''t do it alone.


    It couldn''t have been Carlos, at that time he was on the run from the Feds and wouldn''t risk being seen


    in public. So, she must have had help from someone else- maybe someone so desperate to get her out


    of the way, and hates the fact that I still had my ws on thepany they wished was only theirs.


    But I won''t stop- not until if find out who the anonymous person is, and how they were able to pull off a


    fake ident and set up Olivia while doing so. I have someone in mind, but I''ll have to set a trap they


    will surely fall for in order to be a hundred percent sure.


    I searched every hospital and morgues in all of Minneapolis, records of missing dead persons that their


    owners were yet im from the morgues- but nothing.


    There was only one hospital left, but the moment I put a call to the Head of Directors of the hospital, I


    was immediately denied ess into the hospital for some unknown reason.


    That wasn''t normal, so I immediately asked Stacy to search for the list of directors and board-members


    of the hospital- including sponsors. When I went through the list, a name stood out in bold letters under


    sponsors. So, I asked Stacy to get her hands on all the employees file of the hospital, both medical


    staffs and non-medical staffs down to the janitors.


    Few dayster, I went to the abandoned factory where I had held that police officer and people who I


    perceived to have crossed the line with me and make them pay. I''m not a fan of that environment, but


    the messier and awful it looked and smelled the more terrifying it usually was to my victims.


    I took my seat in front of my recent offender as I watched him try to wiggle out of his bondage for a


    while. He was sweating from whatever it was that Pope and Jack had been doing to him all day. I


    ordered for his blindfold and gag to be removed and I was immediately obeyed.


    The man tied up in front of me is a morgue attendant at the hospital I was denied ess into, and his


    name is Finn Hanson. His profile, background, bank ount details, and alibi on the date of Sophia''s


    supposed ident seemed too slick, so I suspected he knew more than he was telling.


    "What is this about? Are you the one in charge of this criminal act? This is kidnapping and I''ll make


    sure you all regret these." He ranted referring to Pope and the other guys.


    I scoffed in displeasure as I red at him ranting on and on.


    "I can also exin to the cops how you illegally sell dead bodies to rich people for money. I''m pretty


    sure both you and the hospital you work for will be shut down for life once I make this allegation." I


    replied while ring at him angrily.


    That didn''t get him to humble himself but it sure got his attention.


    "Who the fuck are you? What is it that you want?" he asked disrespectfully and paid for his insolence


    immediately- courtesy of Jack.


    I watched him groan in pain with a vacant expression.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter, what matters is the kind of power I possess. What I want is simple. A single


    name. Give me the name of the person who contracted you on the 9th of February. It''s that simple." I


    replied inly.


    "Go fu''k yourself b''tch, I''m not saying a word." Finn blurted out confidently, but got another jaw


    wrecking punch to the face.


    "Put Baron through." I ordered calmly and I was obeyed.


    I was immediately handed the phone as soon as Baron answered the video call.


    "Baron?" I called out.


    "Yes ma''am?" He replied politely with his deep voice.


    "Be a darling and show Mr Hanson his family," I request before facing the phone to Finn as he watched


    carefully.


    "Daddy?... Daddy, mummy is on the floor, and there are 2 strange men here. (Sobs)...Please, daddy


    help us," I heard a teenage girl''s voice from the phone before I ended the call.


    I red at Finn as he began to struggle violently towards me. Now that''s more like it. Of course he is


    mad, who wouldn''t be if their family is held at gun point, but so was my own family at the moment.


    "If you touch them, I swear on my life, I''ll kill you!" he yelled in anger and fear.


    "Rx Mr Hanson, they did nothing wrong to me. Eventually they might have to suffer the loss of


    loosing you, because my issue is truly with you and not them. But sometimes, my patience runs very


    thin very fast and the second time I call my guy- Baron, it''ll be to finish off your family. And trust me


    when I say I''ll make you watch as they are being killed, and there''ll be absolutely nothing you can do


    about it. So, lets not try my patience. Give me the name I ask for." I ordered calmly.


    "You promise to let my family go if I give you a name?" he asked shakily.


    "If you give me the right name, yes... I''ll let them be. But if you try to lie to me, I''ll know and I''ll surely


    make you pay dearly for it." I stated sternly, leaving no room for any funny business.


    I already have an idea who it might be that aided Sophia, I just need this man to confirm it, that''s all.


    "I saw her only once but the Director told me to grant her request anytime she asks for one. She is a


    well-known sponsor of the hospital, and her name is Mrs. Winfrey- Barbra Winfrey. She transferred the


    money to my ount but she didn''te herself to get the body, she sent someone else." Finn


    confessed in fear, and my guess was right.


    "This woman, did she make any odd request to the body?" I asked for rity.


    "Yes she did. She asked me to make sure I erase all traces of the body''s physical identification." he


    answered without hesitation.


    So Barbra aided Sophia, got her the body and helped her fake her death. Did she force Sophia into


    doing it? Was it all Barbras n?


    I really want to confront her about these, but that''s not wise at all. I''ll first need a concrete evidence and


    wait for Markian to initiate the rest of his n.


    "You''ll be allowed to return to your family with your life, only after you''ve sent me a copy of whatever


    signed document that Barbra had signed before iming to the body you sold her, also your bank


    statement of the day she transferred the money to your ount. Do this and you''re a free man again." I


    ordered and he nodded slightly in agreement.


    I looked at Jack and gave a nod expressing that I was done here. They''ll keep an eye on him until he


    delivers to them what I''ve asked for.


    I walked out of the building, got into my car before I gave out an angry growl. Barbra Winfrey has


    chosen to make an enemy of me even though I''ve tried to avoid all of her snares towards me, but this


    time I''ll retaliate in a way that she''ll never be able to recover from.


    Daniel


    After Penelope refused my proposal with the worse kind of excuse ever, I knew I had to do something.


    In order not to get rejected for the second time, I have to put an end to all her uncertainties.


    So, I found myself at Ager Automated few days ago. Yes. That''s Penelope''s familypany. And even


    though it was my first meeting with her father- Mr. Xiang Li Chan and her oldest brother- Xiang Lei, it


    wasn''t very pleasant.


    Of course, I would be furious too if a stranger walks into my office and demands that I sell off my


    shares to apany I built with my sweat and blood.


    "Who does this kid think he is?... waltzing in here and demanding for my shares and expecting that I


    just hand it over to him without a thought." Mr Xiang asked his son calmly in Mandarin.


    "Pa... These white kids sometimes eats the wrong food once and suddenly think they''ve joined the big


    leagues in the Shanghai market. He is the white punk that have been creatingmotions with our


    board members." Lei replied his father in Mandarin.


    It''s obvious they don''t realize that I understand Mandarin as well, but I still kept quiet and let them think


    I can''t understand them.


    Lei then rudely scanned me up and down with so much detest and disapproval in his eyes, he wasn''t


    even trying to hide it.


    "Mr Winfrey, we thought you''vee to talk about business. And since you were highly rmended


    we thought we should give you a chance, even though we don''t do business with foreigners. But you''ve


    not only disrespected our attempt of friendship, you''ve also insulted our good intents. So, I kindly


    suggest you take your leave now." Lei cited directly at me.


    This family is so stiff, no wonder they''re willing to sacrifice their daughter to an animal like Zhin Feng.


    It was starting to seem like a battle I can''t win, but giving up before it''s over was never an option for me.


    So, I''ll just have to straight forward with them. Fear sometimes clouds people''s sense of reasoning, but


    if I can offer them hope, then they might just see the light.


    "There is a leech I''m tryin to fight off. And from what I see, he has his teeth deep in Ager Automated. If


    he''s not fought off now, you''ll never recover from it. We have amon enemy even though he


    threatens you more than he threatens me. But believe it or not, I want to see him fall by all means


    possible." I stated sternly.


    "The Zhins are not our enemies as you presume- they are our allies. We won''t let you drag us into your


    personal vendetta with them, that''s your problem alone." Lei stated instantly.


    My personal vendetta? Wow, ok.


    "I know the reason why it seems the Xiangs and Zhins have been allies for few years now, and it has


    nothing to do with solidarity or mutual understanding. The Zhins have you on a leash and tug you


    around helplessly because you dont want your secret getting out. So, don''t seat there with a cid


    smile and defend Zhin Feng while dying in silence." I cooed unfeelingly.


    It''s not like I don''t mind their feelings, but these people have be very adamant andfortable


    with their situation they aren''t looking for a solution whatsoever.


    And who gets the short end of the stick? Who gets scarred for life- married to a monster like Zhin


    Feng? Penelope does!


    "Mr Winfrey, please take your leave." Lei repels in calm anger on hearing what I just said.


    But I was not done. If I don''t have their support, I''ll have to go with n B which is more tedious and


    time consuming than n A.


    "Forgive me. I really didn''t mean to rile you or sound threatening in any way. I just need your help to


    stop Feng since his defeat would also benefit you and Ager Automated too." I stated calmly.


    Even though things don''t work out and I don''t get their support, I just had to let them know my stance


    with the Zhins.


    "You''ve only been here for few months and may not yet understand fully how things work around here.


    But, picking a fight with Feng is a battle you won''t win. So, whatever reason that made you think you


    can juste in here and make ridiculous demands that make no sense at all- and expect us to join


    forces with you, should be discarded immediately." Lei adviced cowardly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can discard my reason so easily. Because I''m fighting for my Love''s happiness. So, I''ll


    fight with or without your help."


    "What do you wish to gain by getting on Feng''s bad side?" Lei asked curiously.


    He doesn''t have that disapproving look in his eyes anymore. They''ve been reced by reasoning and


    curiosity, and I liked it.


    His father on the otherhand shot a mean disapproving look towards the both of us. But there''s hope,


    and slowly but surely they''ll alle to their senses.


    "Penelope''s happiness. Mr Xiang, all I want is for your daughter to be happy. I want to end the Zhins


    tyranny and bullying so Penelope can be happy without feeling guilty." I cited sternly towards Mr. Xiang.


    Her happiness is my priority at the moment and I needed her family to know that.


    Lei was about to speak, but was abstrusely stopped by his father with the lift of his hand signalling him


    to shut up.


    "Ma dauter is happi, an Zhin Feng woud make her happier. Zhin Feng is my future son-inw an siding


    wit yo will not look good for ma dauter''s future as their soon-to-be dauter-inw. So, I ask yo to leave


    immedately." Mr Xiang ordered in English.


    Penelope is happy? Does he even know what that poor kid is going through? She is anything but


    happy and that drains me, how can''t they see that?!


    "With all due respect Sir, I thought the first time I was going to meet you would be to ask for your


    blessing to marry your daughter. But, I won''t be able to do that yet because, I first have to proof myself


    to you as her father that I would go through hell and high waters for her..." I confess boldly in Mandarin


    and continued.


    "...I know the Zhin Feng have something on you but, I''m also aware that you love your daughter


    immensely, which maybe the reason why my request feels quite strange. But I''m determined to find a


    way to rid your family of Zhin Feng''s threats- and when I put my mind to do something, I always


    seed. I''ll take my leave, Sir- but when we meet again, it''ll be to ask for your daughter''s hand in


    marriage." I concluded confidently, before I stood up and quietly left the room.


    Even though I''m slightly disappointed that I wasn''t able to get Mr Xiang''s help, I wasnt going to let that


    stop me.


    I just have to work with n B, which is to find a way to trap Zhin Feng in all his illegalities.


    The next day at the office, Penelope walked angrily into my office- pissed off about god-knows-what.


    "Hello to you too, Ms Xiang. How may I help you?" I asked curiously but calmly.


    She looked quite upset as she scanned me thoroughly with so much regret and disbelief, making me


    ufortable.


    "Penelope. What''s wrong?" I asked, feeling harassed.


    "Mr Winfrey, it''s so strange how someone can be very wrong about another person and mistake them


    to be kind and considerate. Unfortunately, I seem to have made such mistake too." She stated


    detestably .


    "Penelope, did something happen? You need to be a bit clearer, I don''t understand what you''re saying.


    Do you want to talk about it?" I inquired, very confused.


    Whatever in the world is she talking about? She''s making no sense. Did Zhin Feng do something to her


    or what? I thought.


    "Yes. Yes, I want to talk about it." She replied furious.


    And then she sudden served me an envelope. I looked at what she had presented before me and I felt


    my heart sink.


    The envelope had a heading with the words; Letter of Resignation. I couldn''t believe it. What in the


    world was going at the moment?


    I looked up from the envelope and stared at her in disbelief.


    "What the fu''k is this? Whose resignation letter is this?" I asked furiously and upset.


    What exactly is going on? It feels like the letter belongs to Penelope, but why? Why would she


    suddenly want to resign? Is this about Zhin Feng again? I thought.


    "It belongs to me Sir. As of today, I''m resigning from S.Group." she inly stated like it was no big deal,


    and I was shocked.


    "Why?"


    "Why? Because, I never thought you would be so petty as to go and ckmail my father and brother


    into selling their shares to you. Why did you do it? Was it because I rejected your confession of love?


    Even if that is the case, it was my fault and if you needed to punish someone, it should have been me-


    not my family. Damn! It''s like Zhin Feng all over again.'' She stated inparison.


    What the hell? Did she justpare me to that asshole- Zhin Feng in a split second?


    "Do you really think I''m capable of doing something like that? Do you honestly think I would try to hurt


    your family or theirpany in any way?" I asked disheartened and sad.


    Even if everyone doubts my intention, I thought she would at least ask me why I did what I did.


    "I...I don''t know, ok? All I know is that my father came home very stressed yesterday and said you


    asked him to sell over his shares in thepany to you. I''ve sacrificed so much to make sure my


    family don''t get to beg for Zhin Feng''s mercy, but I feel like all my efforts might go to waste because of


    you. So, I''m resigning before my unrequited feelings act as my family''s downfall." She confessed sadly,


    and I hated that.


    Why would she say that? Why does she think her feelings are unrequited?


    Maybe it''s because she has only experienced the worse side of me. She first loved my worse side, so


    she doesn''t understand when I try to show her my best side.


    "I didn''t ask your father to sell his shares of thepany to me because I want to buy Ager Automated


    off him, all I wanted was just to have a leverage over Zhin Feng''s strengths in thepany. It''s just part


    of my n to try and end his tranny and terror, that''s all..." I answered honestly.


    But she looked at me with a raised brow doubtfully, so I continued.


    "...I would have given back what was your father''s...and maybe be an investor- but only after I''ve


    gotten Zhin Feng out of your lives. I promise, I was not nning on hurting your family in any way. Your


    father and brother just misunderstood my intensions, but I won''t stop- not until I make everything


    right..." I paused when I noticed her eyes have gone soft, then continued.


    "...I n to set you free from Zhin Feng and his family because, you are mine. You belong with me- and


    me alone. I don''t want anyone else to think of you as theirs ever again." I stated boldly and a bit


    possessive.


    I didn''t intend to sound so possessive, but it was in deed upsetting hearing her father call her the Zhin''s


    daughter-inw.


    I was as well hurt by her reaction, but I understood her situation. She''s protective of her family and I


    can''t possibly hold that against her, but I wish her family cared about her as much and help me put an


    end to her problems.


    "I''m so sorry, forgive me. I just... can''t help seeing my family in any kind of situation that demands they


    have to beg for anything. Thank you for being so considerate and willing to help me and my family out.


    I don''t think I''ve done anything to deserve such kindness from you." she confessed relieved,pletely


    ignoring myst statement.


    But it was still satisfying knowing that she wasn''t upset any more. And I like how she says what she''s


    feeling at the moment without pretence. I love that the most about her.


    "Well, the day you thoughtlessly saved my life was the day I decided I belonged to you. That was all


    you had to do to get me fighting all your battles and wars. But I would have fallen for you regardless,


    because you are incredible in every way." I cited with much pleasure.


    And she smiled. God! I love that breathtaking smile of hers, it always ddens my heart. I want her to


    smiling genuinely more often, and I want to be the one to bring that smile back to her face.


    She soon noticed me staring at her and blushed as she cleared her throat to ask casually,


    "So, what''s the n? I want to help out in any way I can."


    I was a bit surprised by her sudden interest, but I expected nothing less from Penelope Xiang. She is a


    fighter who won''t go down without a fight.


    "You''re really amazing, you know that right? But before I reveal my awesome n to you, may I rip to


    shreds this resignation letter of yours? It''s still freaking me out." I requested honestly, but she quickly


    dragged it away from my hand.


    "I think I should keep it. Who knows when I might need it again?" she teased, but I smiled slyly.


    "The only time I''ll ept a resignation letter from you is when I know I''ll alwayse home to see you


    everytime- when I see my ring resting on your finger, and know that my vows are resting in your heart


    as well" I cited.


    I noticed her face getting even redder as she turned away and walked out of my office hastily.


    I couldn''t help theughter that escaped my mouth. For some reason, seeing Penelope shy away from


    me in embarrassment made me happy and totally satisfied.


    My feelings for he keeps me going, and at this point I doynt think there''s anything I wouldn''t do for her


    to be happy.


    Livy


    When Markian burst through my door, I really thought he wasing to hurt me even more with his


    words.


    But he kissed me instead with so much pain- so much fear and a hint of hopefulness? like he was


    betting everything he had to give just this one kiss.


    So, I couldn''t resist- I didn''t want to, I just let our feelings flow through the kiss.


    When he released me from the kiss, I dreaded the emptiness that filled me again when I noticed a faint


    smile tugging his lips.


    At first I thought he just teased me with the kiss, so the normal reaction for me was to try and exin


    myself.


    "Markian, I..." I started but he shut up.


    "You''ve suffered enough my Love, but I promise you I''ll put an end to all these- soonest." He assured


    confidently before kissing me again.


    This time was with a whole different feeling of hunger and passion. My husband is the only man that


    can send me into a panic one minute and in the next, he is rescuing me from my damnation.


    After everything that had happened, I really thought Markian hated me again like before. I feared he


    had gone back to his old mean self and wouldn''t give a damn about me since Sophia was back, but I


    was wrong.


    The fact that he''s right here with me meant the entire world to me. I couldn''t possibly handle all the


    emotions I was feeling alone and I needed answers- some rity at least. So, I pulled away from the


    kiss.


    "I thought you hated me so much you didn''t even want to see me? You even refused to eat anything


    since yesterday, I was so worried. Why would you do that to me?" I asked shamelessly as I stared into


    his eyes.


    And for the very first time, Markian''s eyes were reflecting the bareness of his soul. He hid no emotion,


    he waspletely open and I saw my mistakes.


    "I was hurt that you don''t trust me enough to share any of your pain or sadness with me. I was


    devastated when I found out I was thest to know about all you''ve been going through. I was mad with


    anger because no matters to how much I showed that I''m capable of protecting what''s mine, you never


    once thought to put your trust in me... You made me feel like an ipetent man and husband." he


    replied sadly and I was baffled.


    I had no idea what concerned me mattered to him this much. I didn''t know keeping him in the dark was


    going to hurt him that much. I only wanted to protect him from worrying about me and my problems.


    "Oh...no, Markian. You are far from ipetent. I thought I was protecting you from my problems, but I


    was wrong. I''m so sorry I didn''t tell you things I should''ve told you about. And for lying to you about


    everything, I''m very sorry." I cited in tears as I cupped his face with shaky hands.


    But he moved away from me and sat on the bed tiredly. He brushed his hair away from his forehead


    backwards with his fingers, frustrated.


    "And about when you wanted to leave? You were ready to leave me, to just abandon me and disappear


    without a single thought of how I would survive without my heart. Damn, Livy. Do you even love


    me?...or in the midst of everything you decided I wasn''t even worth the trouble?" he asked upset.


    I took a step towards him on the bed and countered, "Of course I do. Markian, I Love You. I love you so


    much i feel like I might die at the mere thought of not being by your side..."


    "But you would have still left me! You would have packed your bags and disappear from my life just like


    my mother did! I hate you for making me doubt if my love was worth anything to you at all. You were


    going to leave me and I''m not sure I''ll ever recover from such insecurity, so I hate it..." he cited bitterly.


    Then it dripped on the floor- Markian''s tears. I couldn''t bear to hear him say he hated me, but his words


    were hurting him more.


    I moved closer to him furiously in an attempt to stop him from uttering anymore hurtful words.


    "Don''t say you hate me! Don''t you ever say that again... Of course your love is worth everything to me,


    it has kept me going till this very minute, so don''t say you hate me. I couldn''t dream of leaving you,


    Markian- but what was I supposed to do? When we first got married, Sophia was in your heart and in


    your mind. Like hell you even told me you forgave her infidelity numerous times..."


    "I said that because I wanted you to know that I''ll love you no matter what you do or say" he


    interrupted, rifying my misunderstanding.


    "...you said you''d never love me so, what was I supposed to think when Sophia returned?! My heart


    was breaking with every thought that I''ve lost you again, and it would''ve been just a matter of days


    before my body breaks down too. I didn''t want you to have to choose between my sister and I, so I


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    thought I''d make it easier for everyone and leave once she was settled. I had the protect the little part


    of me I could salvage." I ranted sadly and mad.


    I was upset, but not at Markian. I was mad at myself for only thinking and insinuating that Markian


    would leave me. Honestly, I had no faith in him and that is wrong of me.


    He just sat there and stared at me in disbelief. I would give a penny for his thoughts right now if I could.


    "So, you still don''t understand how I feel about you?" he asked rhetorically, but I answered anyways.


    Right here and now, I let everything melted away but Markian. All of my thoughts and ns that didn''t


    include him descipated into thin air.


    "I know now. I understand exactly how much you love me now. And I''m sorry I didn''t notice until now.


    Markian I''ve been too careless with your feelings for the past few months and only thinking just about


    mine. But if you give me another chance, I promise to do right by you this time...because I truly and


    honestly love you. Always have and always will..." I told him.


    As though I had no more battles to fight and all my uncertainties had disappeared, I told Markian what


    was truly in my heart.


    He loves me dearly and has chosen me, that was all I''ve ever wanted and I was no longer ashamed to


    admit how selfish that might sound.


    Tonight, I shamelessly made my first love confession to my husband.


    "But if you still hate me so much so you''ve lost faith me, it doesn''t matter. I''ll convert you again and


    restore your faith in me, because I know I won''t stop loving you and neither would you. And you even


    promised you''d believe and forgive anything I do or say." I recited the promise he had once made to


    me.


    When I saw a stubborn smile graze his soft sweet lips, I moved in closer and closed the space between


    us with a kiss.


    He grabbed me hungrily and pulled me up on hisps as he kissed me with all his might, and I


    reciprocated with equal hunger.


    I was in the wrong to have made the worse kind of assumptions on how Markian truly felt about me. I


    know that now and I''ll never make such mistake ever again.


    I pushed him on the bed and towered above him. Even though I was blushing from embarrassment, I


    began to undress- not taking my eyes off him for even a second .


    "I love you Livy. And I''m sorry I made you doubt me, but I promise to be a better husband to you if you''ll


    still have me" Markianmented, surprising me.


    I nodded with a smile, before I went on to remove his shirt, exposing his sexy abs. Damn! I really I''m a


    pervert. The rest of the night was... let''s just say, all was forgive.


    The next morning, I woke up feeling excited with Markian beside me.


    We were in a spooning position with him behind me, and I immediately felt hot at the realization that we


    were both naked under the cover.


    I shivered slightly in excitement as the memories of the night came flood in, identally waking


    Markian.


    "Goodmorning, Love" he growled smoothly, pulling me closer.


    I was already turning red as I felt his member between my buttcheeks. I froze in both surprise of his


    mindless action and the lustfulness the sound of his voice spark in me.


    "G...g...goodmorning" I forced myself to voice out naturally.


    It is hard to reply as his hands trailed my skin, sending me into a pleasurable panic.


    Oh. my. world. I need to speak to Markian about Sophia, but at this rate we both might end up getting


    caught.


    "Mar...Markian? I have to tell you something important." I blurted out in a haste.


    He immediately stopped and turned me to face him as he stared into my eyes. I swallowed hard as I


    met face to face with him. His hair was in a sexy mess, and his biceps contracted showing its bulginess


    as his fingers trailed my face to tuck strands of hair falling out of ce.


    "You still need to leave, don''t you?" he asked directly, shocking me.


    How did he know what I was thinking about?


    But, after the threat I got from Sophia, I don''t think my baby and I are safe in this ce any longer.


    "Sophia won''t let us happen, and I fear for our safety." I blurted out sadly.


    My eyes went wide with surprise when Markian''s hand which once rested on my face had made its way


    down to my stomach.


    I thought I was imagining thingste night when we were...making love, and his hand would just


    naturallynd on my belly, caressing and kissing there with tender love and care.


    He knows I''m pregnant and he didn''t say a word about it at allst night and neither did i. This must be


    one of the things he wasining about that I need to share with him. When will I learn?


    "I agree... Until I find a way to properly put an end to these Sophia madness, I have to make sure you


    and our baby are both safe- far from here and far from her." He stated protectively.


    "You knew- you knew everything but acted like you didnt, why?" I asked even though I knew the


    answer.


    "Because, I want to be a major priority in your life. I want be yourpanion, lover and partner, just like


    you are to me. I was willing to wait for as long as that would take to happen if I hadn''t found out you


    were about to leave me." He answered with a longing that felt familiar to mine.


    Markian knew everything that was going on but he was ready to wait patiently for me to trust him


    enough to tell him myself.


    I can''t believe I ever doubted his feelings for me and thought he would go back on the promises he


    made to me. I''m indeed grateful to my stars, my destiny, my fate and to God. Meeting Markian is the


    greatest miracle in my life.


    "I''m so sorry I lied to you, I thought I could handle it all by myself. I should have trusted you..." I started


    but Markian stopped me.


    "That was yesterday, so let''s not go back. Ok? From now on you only need to worry about yourself and


    that little warrior inside of you, while I''ll handle the rest. I''ve spoken to your mother, she''s expecting


    you. So, you''ll go over to her house today and stay there for the meantime. It''ll be a lot safer there and


    I''lle see you as often as I can." He ordered and I nodded in agreement.


    He kissed my forehead, my nose, then my lips, before he got out of the bed butt naked. I blushed and


    looked away shyly as he tried to put on his clothes that were littered on the floor.


    He soon caught me staring at his naked body and smirk evilly before he asked, "You like what you


    see?"


    I shied away and turned to the other side of the bed without giving an answer to his question which is


    quite obvious.


    "You really are the cutest pervert I''ve ever seen. I''ll send a maid toe help you pack your bags" he


    instructed with a yful smile before heading out of the room.


    I couldn''t help my embarrassment so, I covered my face with my hands smiling to myself even after he


    had left.


    I stayed a few more minutes on the bed, before I got up and went into the bathroom to wash off and


    prepare for the day.


    I had forgotten everything, the pain, the fear and doubt- everything was like a distant nightmare that is


    rapidly fading. I must have been too happy and excited to have attracted the evil that visited me few


    minutes before I could leave to my mother''s house.


    Markian wanted to drive me to the Luthel Mansion, but he got an urgent call from the office 6mins ago.


    He was reluctant to leave me alone but I persuaded him to go, that the driver would go drop me off at


    my mother''s ce.


    My bags were already in the car, so I picked up my phone and purse from the dresser to leave, when


    an anger-possessed Sophia barged into my room and shut the door.


    Sheunched for the vanity beside my makeup desk and sent it crashing to the ground, shattering the


    ss intorge pieces. She moved to the broken ss and picked up a piece.


    She looked dangerous, so I panic in fear and dialed Markian''s phone no. Before I knew what was going


    on, she drew closer to me and knocked the phone out from my hand. I flinched in fear and desperation,


    and my hands began to shake.


    "So...so...Sophia, please calm down and lets talk this out amicably. Let''s not do anything we both would


    regretter." I pleased to a furious looking Sophia, but she wasn''t stopping.


    She kepting closer and closer as I kept moving backwards and away from her. I ran towards the


    door and turned the knob, but it didn''t bulge. I pulled again and again, but it would''nt and that terrified


    me more.


    "Is this what you''re looking for?" Sophia''s asked.


    She cooed with so much darkness and evil, it sent me into an even higher panic mode. She had the


    keys to the door and I can''t get out. If I move close to her and try to drag the key away from her she


    might stab me with the broken piece of mirror she held in her hand.


    So, I had only one option and that''s to avoid her and run into the bathroom. If I can get in there, I can


    shut the door and scream for help from inside there.


    "What do you want, Sophia? It doesn''t matter what it might be I''ll give it to you, just let me go... please"


    I pleaded helplessly, but I''m not sure she was listening to me.


    "Your life...at this point, your life and that of your unborn child is all I want. So, will you give it to me?"


    she asked wickedly as she rested beside the bathroom door.


    "Help me! Help me please, somebody!" I yelled at the top of my voice, but no one came.


    I suddenly heard a crash on the floor as she pushed everything on my makeup table down to the floor.


    "You''re still the same sh''t-face you''ve always been, you''ll never change. You asked me what I wanted


    and when I told you, all you thought to do was to scream for help? The same fu''king way you promised


    you''d always protect me, but when the time came for you to do as you said, you fu''king bailed on me.


    Sorry sis, but nobody wille to save you, not your slutty maids and servants, not your worthless


    mother, not even your bastard of a husband- Markian." She cited heartlessly.


    "Please let me go Sophia, what have I ever done to you to make you want to hurt my child? I brought


    you home, I tried to unite you with Markian but you turned out to be a liar. I tried to protect you the best


    I could but you''ve ever only paid me back with more lies and evil. If you let me go, I promise I''ll not hold


    these against you and I''ll plead on your behalf to Markian to forgive you. You can start a new live


    somewhere else and nobody woulde looking for you, I promise." I stated but the response I got


    told me just how far my sister had gone.


    "I don''t need your pity b''tch! (scoff)... you have no fu''king idea how I''ve spent the past 30mins


    wondering just how deplorably I could present your lifeless body to Arky. I mean, what better parting gift


    would scream ''Screw you, Markian'' other than the dead body of his beloved second wife and unborn


    child?" she questioned ruthlessly and I felt like tearing her apart.


    I could almost feel my heart beating out of my chest.


    "Help me Please! Somebody, help!" I yelled again with all my strength.


    But all I got back was silence, followed by a loud explosion of ss. Sophia threw a bottle of perfume


    towards me, but she missed and it met with the well beside me.


    "You worthless piece of trash! I gave up everything because of you, and now your dickhead of a


    husband have taken away thest thing that I had. No matter how I look at these, you''ll have to be the


    punishment I give him, Livy. For me to keep living in this world you''ll have to seize to exist." She stated


    angrily as she threw another bottle of perfume towards me, but I blocked it with my arms.


    I needed a way to draw her away from the bathroom door so I can go in to seek refuge there.


    "Sophia, stop it! You''re talking about murder here, you want to kill me and my baby? If I''ve wronged you


    and Markian have also wronged you, what have our baby done to you?" I asked panicky and scared for


    my baby''s life as I slowly moved closer to the bed.


    I picked up a pillow and used it as a shield to protect my stomach and chest from whatever she decides


    to throw at me next.


    "That abomination in your belly is the symbol of your betrayal and Markian''s broken promises, and


    since it''s important to the both of you it''s the only thing I can take away from you two that would destroy


    all your hopes and dreams." She inly answered.


    She must have thought about these long enough, but I will never let her hurt my child- never.


    "Sophia, I''m listening. You don''t want to do these; you don''t want to end your life this way. I know


    Markian hurt you, I hurt you too but you don''t have to do whatever you are thinking of. I''ll leave- I''ll go


    away with my child and never return to Markian''s live ever again if you let me go now. You can live here


    with Markian and take back what was yours, but you have to first be benevolent and let me go in


    peace."


    I tried my hardest to say those words as calmly as I could, but all I got was a viinyughter from


    Sophia and a cold scoff following.


    "Oh sister, you really think I''m doing all these because i want Markian back, don''t you? That bastard


    means nothing to me at all, never have and never will. The only person I''ve ever loved in my life was


    the person that that asshole took from me. So, it''s only befitting that I too take away something that he


    loves dearly too, don''t you agree?" she asked rhetorically with a bitterness that sent shivers down my


    spine.


    I took up courage and moved towards her slowly in hope to get close enough to smack her with the


    pillow and run into the bathroom. My heart was beating very fast and my breathing was ragged, but I


    kept moving closer.


    "Sophy, I''m your sister. We share the same blood and I love you regardless of what you''ve done in the


    past. I''m terribly sorry that Markian hurt you so much but it''s not the end. Please, let me help you out of


    these." I humbly requested as I got close enough to strike.


    But I couldn''t. She stood still as I reached her and I stared into her pain stricken eyes, it was as though


    my words got to her.


    She wants to give me a chance to help her, and I stretched forth my hand slowly towards her


    requesting for the key not breaking our eye contact.


    But in split seconds something in them changed and it dawned on me that my sister was beyond


    redeeming. She grabbed my hand in a sh and pulled me towards herself, but I smack her with the


    pillow I held in my other hand as hard as I could, knocking her off bnce.


    But she was quick on her feet, so before I could open the bathroom door and run in, she grabbed me


    by the hair and pushed me against the wall with so much force. My head hit the wall with a great thud,


    and that was thest thing I heard as I forced my eyes open but could only see doubles.


    I couldn''t feel much, just the throbbing pain in my head and blood stain on the palm I used in


    supporting my aching head, which I was also seeing double.


    I dropped to the ground disoriented andid there immobile as I briefly saw the door to my room burst


    open before I cked out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!